Ad ideas for The novels on Meta.
Ad ideas for The novels on Meta. AtriaAI helps you to find great The novels ads trending on Meta. Start for free on Atria.
Jun 28, 2024 - Jun 28, 2024
The world's top assassin turned out to be a 17-year-old girl!
Chapter 1 Die Together
Brookhaven.
A solitary island, isolated from the world by the vast ocean.
A secret and inhumane underground laboratory lay hidden beneath this seemingly ordinary island.
In the research room filled with potions and high-tech equipment, the girl was no longer on the narrow single bed. Only four bloody handcuffs remained, hanging at the four corners of the bed.
"Blood Shadow is missing!"
The disappearance of the girl from the bed in the surveillance footage made the operator in front of the screen panic.
Upon hearing this, the expressions of everyone in the control room changed dramatically. Their eyes were all focused on the screen, the numerous small squares of surveillance footage of the girl, as if facing a formidable enemy.
They quickly searched for the girl's trace in the numerous small squares of surveillance footage but found no sign.
The guards, who had fallen in the corridor at some unknown time, threw them into chaos.
"Activate the security system to search for Blood Shadow immediately. We can't let her escape, or none of us will survive."
The system was activated. A vast blue projection filled with dense data appeared mid-air, resembling a sprawling net when it flickered.
"Quick, release the NT34 smoke. Use any feasible methods to capture her, regardless of the cost!"
Upon receiving the order, numerous spray devices appeared on the solid walls, releasing poisonous gas.
Numerous armed men in black with gas masks moved cautiously through the laboratory filled with poisonous gas.
The sound of necks being twisted and bones breaking echoed in the smoke, sending shivers down their spines. The screams were abruptly silenced.
Under the invisible smoke, bodies piled up.
"Notify Professor Luke and his team to enter the safe zone immediately."
"Zzz... " The equipment suddenly emitted several electric currents.
The next moment, all the equipment was destroyed. The electric current burned the operation table, sparking a burst of sparks, and the equipment emitted a burnt smell, causing everyone to retreat and stay away from the operation table.
The surveillance footage was completely destroyed. The entire laboratory lost its essential surveillance control, and the alarm sounded.
Everyone was horrified.
The communication device transmitted an urgent report. "All professors and researchers have been killed, and Professor Luke is missing."
"Blood Shadow must have killed Professor Luke!"
"Let's retreat. No one here can match Blood Shadow. Most of the genes have been successfully extracted. We have to take the data and run!"
"Let's make a decision quickly before Blood Shadow finds out!"
The control room was in chaos. The leader finally spoke, "Take all the data and evacuate immediately. Prepare to detonate. The higher-ups have ordered that once the gene extraction is successful. Blood Shadow must be killed."
Just then, with a "boom," the metal door of the control room was blasted open.
The entire laboratory shook, and the explosion temporarily deafened everyone. The flames mixed with metal fragments frightened them, causing them to duck and cover.
The door was in ruins.
From the ruins, a thin figure stepped forward, covered in blood, with a momentum that could destroy the world.
Everyone saw the newcomer when the smoke cleared as if they were witnessing a demon or death.
"She's Bl ... Blood Shadow."
The girl slowly raised her face. Her bloodthirsty eyes stared at the people in the control room who were scared to move.
Her long hair spread out, her gaze was as cold as a knife, and her stunning face covered in blood resembled a ghost of death.
That girl was the Blood Shadow they talked about.
A killer who dominated the world of assassins, making all other killers avoid her and causing high-ranking officials to tremble with fear.
She raised her arm slightly and discarded the object in her hand like trash.
When everyone saw what was rolling on the ground, their legs went so weak that it was Professor Luke's head.
It had been severed and rolled to the ground, with blood trailing wherever it went. The two wide-open eyes on the head didn't have time to close and stared at them. This scene gave everyone a suffocating feeling.
The leader regained his senses, trembling as he took out a black detonator and threatened, "Bl ... Blood Shadow, we have implanted a chip in your brain. As long as I detonate it, you will turn to ashes in thirty seconds. You'd better not act rashly."
The girl's cold voice slowly sounded, "Thirty seconds is enough to kill all of you."
"We are just following orders. It's Dark Shadow who wanted us to do this. Every debt has its debtor. Please let us go." Everyone immediately begged for mercy when they saw that Blood Shadow was not afraid.
Dark Shadow?
She laughed loudly, and a hint of mockery flowed in her bloodthirsty eyes, filled with hatred.
Dark Shadow, the largest and most potent assassin organisation in the world, cultivated one desperate killer after another through its brutal training methods.
And she, Blood Shadow, was one of them.
Unlike others, she was the only one Dark Shadow took when she was still an infant. She became the youngest yet most talented trainee in the entire Assassin organisation.
After thirteen years of abnormal training, she began undertaking one extreme mission after another when she was fourteen.
At seventeen, she secured the top spot on the world's assassin list under the "Blood Shadow" codename, a position no one could challenge.
In her six-year career as a top killer, she set one unbreakable record after another and held countless formidable identities. She became a legendary myth in the Dark Shadow and the Assassin world with zero defeats.
Even the retired men from the organisation were no match for her. Her talent was envied by others.
Because of her strength, the organisation began to fear her and wanted her death.
The organisation wanted to extract her genes to clone another, or even countless Blood Shadows, to replace her and serve the organisation.
She was not forced to come here, but voluntarily.
Out of gratitude for the organisation's years of nurturing, she was willing to provide part of her genes to strengthen the organisation.
But she didn't expect them to extract all her genes, clone an exact copy of her, and then kill her to eliminate any future trouble.
Blood Shadow couldn't help but shake her head.
Although she was strong enough to stand independently and lacked neither wealth nor power, she had never been disloyal to the organisation.
She didn't expect her terrifying growth rate would give the organisation ideas to use and kill her.
Blood Shadow laughed at herself when she thought about it.
The organisation had warned her not to have feelings since childhood. But in the end, her compassion was directed at her own people, and they hurt her.
She couldn't help but sigh, "Those who take cold-blooded ruthlessness to the extreme are still the people in the organisation."
Blood Shadow was momentarily distracted. The leader saw his chance and quietly pressed the detonator in his hand. Then he retreated.
Blood Shadow noticed his movement. With one look, she scared the leader into a panic.
She didn't move, but she also took out a detonator under the horrified gazes of everyone.
"Do you recognise this detonator? Professor Luke told me you buried a hundred pounds of TNT in the laboratory."
"Let's go to hell together."
Her voice sent shivers down their spines as it was filled with an icy coldness.
Under the horrified eyes of everyone, she pressed the detonator.
The leader now regretted not immediately eliminating her, foolishly hoping to capture her and continue extracting all her genetic material.
With a resounding explosion, flames soared into the sky, and the wicked island sank to the ocean floor, taking with it the girl who had achieved countless triumphs in her life.
Chapter 2 Rebirth, Isabelle Jenkins
Norward City.
In a modest ward of the affiliated hospital.
"My daughter suffered a concussion from a fall, and your school is only willing to pay this much? What if she develops any long-term effects and can't continue her studies? Her life would be ruined. Who will take responsibility for that?! I'm telling you, if you don't pay at least fifteen thousand dollars today, we'll meet at the police station. I'll ensure everyone knows how your school handles these situations and that your school can't continue to operate."
"Mrs. Jenkins, can you please be reasonable? Your daughter is not a young child who needs constant supervision from teachers. Besides, your daughter fell down the stairs because she is overweight. The responsibility lies entirely with her. The school has done its best by paying half of the medical expenses.
"Your daughter's academic performance is poor. She is at the bottom of the class and lacks the motivation to improve. Moreover, she negatively impacts other students' studies. Students have complained to me more than once. A few days ago, she even started dating and brought breakfast to a male student, seriously damaging the school's atmosphere. That boy's parents have come to me."
With her hands on her hips, Eleanor Dawson said shrewishly, "So, you're saying that your school doesn't want to pay, right?"
The argument escalated.
Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted, "Shut up, all of you!"
Eleanor and her husband, the homeroom teacher, and the head teacher fell silent, looking at the overweight girl on the hospital bed.
Blood Shadow sat up from the bed and pressed her aching temples. The frail bed creaked under her movement.
The intense pain spread from the back of her head to her entire body, causing her to frown and adjust slowly.
Suddenly, Blood Shadow sensed something. Her massaging motion suddenly stopped. The next moment, she widened her eyes.
She didn't die?
She quickly scanned the ward. Her gaze fell on the four ordinary-looking people standing at the foot of her bed.
"Who are you?"
Blood Shadow's eyes narrowed when she spoke. This was not her voice. She immediately touched her throat but noticed the thick arm she had raised.
She furrowed her brow deeply.
What's going on?
The four people were stunned in response to her question.
Eleanor directly rushed at the teacher and made a fuss. She said, "Look at what my daughter has become. Your school only pays a small amount for medical expenses. You're simply inhuman and heartless!"
The homeroom teacher, a man in his forties wearing black glasses, was flustered. He replied, "Mrs. Jenkins, please calm down."
"Isabelle, I'm your dad. Don't you recognise me?"
"Isabelle, don't scare me. Are you still not fully awake? Take a good look at who we are."
However, the girl just stared at her thick arm.
At that moment, the TV reported, "A solitary island in Brookhaven exploded at 7.10 this morning ... "
Blood Shadow looked at the TV.
Before she could react, a flood of memories that didn't belong to her suddenly poured in, causing her to furrow her brow.
Eleanor was causing a fuss with the homeroom teacher over money while her husband and the head teacher expressed concern.
Her head was throbbing with pain. She couldn't bear it any longer and said, "All of you, please get out!"
"Stop making noise. Isabelle just woke up. Let her rest. If there's anything, let's talk outside." Isabelle's father finally stood up and called the incessantly loud Eleanor out of the ward.
The ward finally quieted down. Blood Shadow maintained an extraordinary calm and smelled the faint scent of disinfectant in the air.
Eleanor's loud voice echoed in the corridor outside.
Blood Shadow entered the bathroom and spent more than ten minutes looking at her unfamiliar face in the mirror. Her features were quite clear. Although her body was fat, her face was not too chubby, and her skin was fair and radiant.
If she lost weight, she would look pretty good.
"Isabelle."
After a while, the girl said that name in front of the mirror.
This name seemed to have a connection to her.
A soul rebirth?
This was not difficult to accept, as she had already witnessed many strange things.
After just standing for ten minutes, her body already felt strained. Her legs were weak, not only because of the impact on her head but also due to the lack of exercise, resulting in physical weakness.
Blood Shadow wanted to know how this body managed to be both bulky and frail.
What a pity. Her body, as strong as an iron wall, was blown to pieces. After years of intense training, it became food for the fish in the ocean in the end.
Blood Shadow closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she had fully embraced this new body and identity.
Isabelle.
It sounded good. It's much more human than Blood Shadow.
She returned to the ward. The corridor outside was quiet. The doctor entered and brought the medical record to check on her. "Are you Isabelle?"
She lifted her bright eyes and responded, "Yes, that's me."
Taragon City, the Harris Residence.
In a study room decorated in a low-key yet luxurious manner, a man sat at his desk with a document in front of him.
"What a pity," that man murmured.
His voice was deep and magnetic, tinged with regret.
A moment later, he sighed again. "Such a waste of a genius." This time, his lament was more straightforward.
His gaze fell on the document. The name on it was "Blood Shadow."
This elusive genius assassin, whose gender was unknown to many, had most of her information displayed in front of this man.
Isabelle spent a night in the hospital and was urged by her mother, Eleanor, to go home early the following day.
"Quickly change your clothes, and let's go home. The school only slightly compensated us, and we can't afford your hospital bills."
Eleanor tossed the clothes she brought to Isabelle and constantly complained about the meagre compensation.
Isabelle's eyes were cold as she sat motionless on the hospital bed.
"Hurry up, what are you waiting for? I have to go to work soon. Will you make up for it if I'm late and they deduct my pay?"
She always talks about money.
Blood Shadow thought about how she had taken over Isabelle's body. She decided to tolerate this harsh and cheap mother.
After leaving the hospital, Eleanor left her and gave her thirty cents for the bus fare. She handed her the keys and went to work.
Relying on the original owner's memory, Isabelle returned to her home. Before she entered the residential area, she ran into a handsome boy.
That boy, who wore a blue and white school uniform, was full of youthful energy but a bit thin and silent.
Although Eleanor was mean, she possessed a remarkable beauty that contributed to her proud and arrogant demeanour.
The boy standing before her had inherited Eleanor's genes.
When that boy saw Isabelle, he stopped for a while. His gaze shifted to the bandage wrapped around her head.
Isabelle also observed him closely.
Perhaps the previous Isabelle had grown accustomed to being submissive and avoiding eye contact, so her behaviour made the boy frown in surprise.
He approached her, and Isabelle noticed a slight limp in his left foot.
Ethan didn't say a word, but as he passed by her, he handed her the object before continuing to school with his backpack.
Isabelle looked at the bun in her hand.
Her younger brother didn't inherit their mother's harsh nature.
A concussion is not a minor issue, and the doctor disagreed with Isabelle's discharge. However, Eleanor was too stingy to pay for the hospital stay. So, upon returning home, Isabelle did nothing but go straight to bed and sleep.
She slept until darkness fell.
"Fat pig, you truly are a pig reincarnated. All you do is eat and sleep all day. Why don't you just drop dead?"
When Isabelle opened her eyes, she saw Layla standing by her bed, glaring at her with disgust and hatred.
"What are you staring at? Get up and eat. Do you need someone to call you, even for a meal? Even a disabled person is more useful than you!" Layla said, turning to leave without wanting to spend another second in the room.
With such looks and character, she was indeed a spitting image of Eleanor.
Isabelle sat up and realised this family was quite abnormal, especially her supposed younger sister, Layla.
Isabelle, who had inherited the memories of the previous owner, knew all too well the extent of the bullying she had endured from this "loving sister."
She is young but has a wicked heart. She truly needed to be taught a lesson!
Chapter 3 Extraordinary Intelligence
Isabelle came out of her room.
"Isabelle, come and eat." Isabelle's father, William, had prepared her bowl and chopsticks.
The living room was bare, devoid of any valuable items. The dusty light bulb emitted a faint glow.
A family of five gathered around a small, worm-eating square table. Isabelle sat in a corner spot.
Ethan kept his head down and ate his meal. When Isabelle joined them, he silently moved his chair aside, giving plump Isabelle more room and taking a seat at the edge of the table.
"You must be feeling better after a good sleep. Eat up." William added some meat to her bowl and said with a hint of shame, "We can't afford to keep you in the hospital any longer. Rest well at home before going back to school. I'll buy a chicken tomorrow to make soup for you."
"With her poor grades, it doesn't matter whether she goes to school or not. The teachers probably hope she doesn't show up," Layla sneered.
"Layla! Isabelle is your sister. How can you speak like that?" William scolded angrily.
"Why are you yelling? What did Layla say wrong? I really don't know what's in her brain. She even scored five or ten points. I've been completely embarrassed by her. And she's even dating at such a young age. She's not ashamed at all." Eleanor's words grew more heated as she spoke.
Not satisfied with scolding Isabelle, she turned her anger towards William. "Do you know how your relatives laugh at me? How did I end up marrying such a useless man like you? All your brothers were extremely poor back then, but now they all drive cars and live in new houses. Only you, still living in this old house with your wife and children, are using the old appliances your brothers don't want anymore. If you were a bit more ambitious, your son wouldn't be limping. I really regret marrying you."
Facing his wife's complaints, William kept his head down and said nothing. His face aged more than his peers due to overwork, flushed with shame.
Ethan continued to eat calmly, seemingly numb to the familiar scene. However, he gripped his chopsticks tighter when he heard the word "limping."
"You really don't care, do you? Our parents are arguing because of you, and you're just sitting there watching TV. You're hopeless. I can't believe I have a sister like you." Layla glared at Isabelle and made the situation worse.
As expected, Isabelle received an almost resentful glare from Eleanor.
However, Isabelle shifted her gaze from the TV to Layla with a blank expression.
Her gaze was as cold as ice.
"What's with that look? Did I say something wrong?" Layla felt something was off about Isabelle since she returned from the hospital. Usually, she would just lower her head, shrink her neck, and be too scared to eat. She wouldn't dare look at her like this.
Did she hit her head and damage her brain?
"You little br*t, how dare you glare at your sister. Finish your meal quickly and wash the dishes. I get angry just looking at you." After scolding Isabelle, Eleanor picked up her bowl to eat.
Isabelle glanced at Eleanor. She didn't want to argue with them at this moment.
She turned her attention back to the TV.
The TV was old and has been used for many years. The model was long outdated.
The news was reporting on a major explosion in Brookhaven.
A cold light flashed in Isabelle's eyes.
Dark Shadow, I, Blood Shadow, will settle this score sooner or later!
She put down her chopsticks and stood up to return to her room.
"Oh, you're eating so little today. Don't you usually eat three bowls?" Layla glanced at Isabelle's bowl and mocked it.
Eleanor ordered Isabelle, "Wash the dishes before you return to your room."
"Isabelle just had a bad fall yesterday. She can't wash dishes. Layla, Ethan, you guys do it," William said gruffly.
Layla replied, "But I don't know how to wash the dishes." Then she muttered, "She fell on her head, not her hands. She usually does the washing."
"Layla and Ethan still have homework to do. What if their grades drop? Every New Year, when we sit with our relatives, they brag about their cars and houses. We can only be proud of Layla and Ethan's grades." After Eleanor finished speaking, she urged Isabelle to wash the dishes.
Isabelle stood at the entrance of the living room and looked at Eleanor. Her eyes narrowed slightly, as if she was restraining something.
She was not known for her good temper. The rumours of her ruthless nature were not exaggerated or unfounded.
If Eleanor and Layla dared to say another word, she couldn't guarantee she wouldn't lose her temper.
Just then, Ethan finished eating and quietly cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks.
"Put that down. Why did you wash it? Go back to your room and do your homework." Eleanor would never let her son do such chores. She always left the housework to Isabelle.
Isabelle worked tirelessly every day, yet her meal portion remained the same.
Ethan ignored Eleanor. He picked up the dishes and went to wash them.
Layla frowned slightly, not approving but too lazy to lecture her taciturn brother. She got up and returned to her room. She had no idea how she had narrowly escaped a "storm."
Eleanor glared at Isabelle. She went to the kitchen to chase her son back to his room and she washed the dishes herself.
After sleeping for a day, Isabelle's physical and mental state had somewhat recovered. She walked around the yard to inspect the place where the family lived.
The old house was inherited from two generations before. Although it was dilapidated, it was large enough, with a courtyard, walls, and a separate kitchen.
A sweet-scented osmanthus tree was planted in the courtyard.
There were several rooms initially occupied by a large family. Later, William's brothers made some money and moved out, leaving them behind.
Ethan came out of the kitchen and glanced at Isabelle in the yard. Their eyes met for a moment. Then he limped back to his room.
Isabelle watched his back and followed him.
Ethan took out a difficult math problem he had copied from the internet yesterday. He frowned and sat at his desk, continuing to solve the problem.
Suddenly, he felt a presence. He looked up and saw Isabelle leaning against his door frame with her arms folded, appearing out of nowhere.
A large figure blocked his doorway completely.
This was the first time Isabelle had entered his room. Usually, she would retreat to her room when she returned from school, regardless of the time, except for doing housework.
Ethan noticed that his sister seemed different today.
Isabelle walked over and glanced at his notebook. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "You can't solve it?"
Ethan looked at her in silence.
Isabelle took his pen and began writing in his notebook without hesitation.
Before Ethan could react, his notebook had been filled with her writing. The challenging question that was beyond the syllabus had been solved.
It was solved perfectly!
The steps were clear and unique.
After reading it, Ethan felt as if he had been enlightened. His face even turned slightly red with excitement.
After the initial surprise, he looked at Isabelle in disbelief and asked, "How did you do it?"
This was the first sentence her so-called brother had ever said to her.
"Isn't this simple problem solvable by anyone with hands?" Isabelle replied sincerely.
Ethan said, "This is a university-level question I found online."
He was in his second year of high school, one grade below Isabelle and Layla.
Isabelle responded, "So what?"
Ethan stared suspiciously at the unusually intelligent Isabelle and said, "You usually score five or ten points. The highest you've ever scored is twenty-five. Besides choosing ABCD in multiple-choice questions, you could only write out a word, 'solutions'."
With her level of intelligence, how could she possibly solve it?
Having inherited the original owner's memories, Blood Shadow knew how foolish the original owner had been.
Isabelle scoffed without hesitation, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink."
Ethan couldn't believe it and asked, "So, were you just pretending all this time?"
Chapter 1 Die Together
Brookhaven.
A solitary island, isolated from the world by the vast ocean.
A secret and inhumane underground laboratory lay hidden beneath this seemingly ordinary island.
In the research room filled with potions and high-tech equipment, the girl was no longer on the narrow single bed. Only four bloody handcuffs remained, hanging at the four corners of the bed.
"Blood Shadow is missing!"
The disappearance of the girl from the bed in the surveillance footage made the operator in front of the screen panic.
Upon hearing this, the expressions of everyone in the control room changed dramatically. Their eyes were all focused on the screen, the numerous small squares of surveillance footage of the girl, as if facing a formidable enemy.
They quickly searched for the girl's trace in the numerous small squares of surveillance footage but found no sign.
The guards, who had fallen in the corridor at some unknown time, threw them into chaos.
"Activate the security system to search for Blood Shadow immediately. We can't let her escape, or none of us will survive."
The system was activated. A vast blue projection filled with dense data appeared mid-air, resembling a sprawling net when it flickered.
"Quick, release the NT34 smoke. Use any feasible methods to capture her, regardless of the cost!"
Upon receiving the order, numerous spray devices appeared on the solid walls, releasing poisonous gas.
Numerous armed men in black with gas masks moved cautiously through the laboratory filled with poisonous gas.
The sound of necks being twisted and bones breaking echoed in the smoke, sending shivers down their spines. The screams were abruptly silenced.
Under the invisible smoke, bodies piled up.
"Notify Professor Luke and his team to enter the safe zone immediately."
"Zzz... " The equipment suddenly emitted several electric currents.
The next moment, all the equipment was destroyed. The electric current burned the operation table, sparking a burst of sparks, and the equipment emitted a burnt smell, causing everyone to retreat and stay away from the operation table.
The surveillance footage was completely destroyed. The entire laboratory lost its essential surveillance control, and the alarm sounded.
Everyone was horrified.
The communication device transmitted an urgent report. "All professors and researchers have been killed, and Professor Luke is missing."
"Blood Shadow must have killed Professor Luke!"
"Let's retreat. No one here can match Blood Shadow. Most of the genes have been successfully extracted. We have to take the data and run!"
"Let's make a decision quickly before Blood Shadow finds out!"
The control room was in chaos. The leader finally spoke, "Take all the data and evacuate immediately. Prepare to detonate. The higher-ups have ordered that once the gene extraction is successful. Blood Shadow must be killed."
Just then, with a "boom," the metal door of the control room was blasted open.
The entire laboratory shook, and the explosion temporarily deafened everyone. The flames mixed with metal fragments frightened them, causing them to duck and cover.
The door was in ruins.
From the ruins, a thin figure stepped forward, covered in blood, with a momentum that could destroy the world.
Everyone saw the newcomer when the smoke cleared as if they were witnessing a demon or death.
"She's Bl ... Blood Shadow."
The girl slowly raised her face. Her bloodthirsty eyes stared at the people in the control room who were scared to move.
Her long hair spread out, her gaze was as cold as a knife, and her stunning face covered in blood resembled a ghost of death.
That girl was the Blood Shadow they talked about.
A killer who dominated the world of assassins, making all other killers avoid her and causing high-ranking officials to tremble with fear.
She raised her arm slightly and discarded the object in her hand like trash.
When everyone saw what was rolling on the ground, their legs went so weak that it was Professor Luke's head.
It had been severed and rolled to the ground, with blood trailing wherever it went. The two wide-open eyes on the head didn't have time to close and stared at them. This scene gave everyone a suffocating feeling.
The leader regained his senses, trembling as he took out a black detonator and threatened, "Bl ... Blood Shadow, we have implanted a chip in your brain. As long as I detonate it, you will turn to ashes in thirty seconds. You'd better not act rashly."
The girl's cold voice slowly sounded, "Thirty seconds is enough to kill all of you."
"We are just following orders. It's Dark Shadow who wanted us to do this. Every debt has its debtor. Please let us go." Everyone immediately begged for mercy when they saw that Blood Shadow was not afraid.
Dark Shadow?
She laughed loudly, and a hint of mockery flowed in her bloodthirsty eyes, filled with hatred.
Dark Shadow, the largest and most potent assassin organisation in the world, cultivated one desperate killer after another through its brutal training methods.
And she, Blood Shadow, was one of them.
Unlike others, she was the only one Dark Shadow took when she was still an infant. She became the youngest yet most talented trainee in the entire Assassin organisation.
After thirteen years of abnormal training, she began undertaking one extreme mission after another when she was fourteen.
At seventeen, she secured the top spot on the world's assassin list under the "Blood Shadow" codename, a position no one could challenge.
In her six-year career as a top killer, she set one unbreakable record after another and held countless formidable identities. She became a legendary myth in the Dark Shadow and the Assassin world with zero defeats.
Even the retired men from the organisation were no match for her. Her talent was envied by others.
Because of her strength, the organisation began to fear her and wanted her death.
The organisation wanted to extract her genes to clone another, or even countless Blood Shadows, to replace her and serve the organisation.
She was not forced to come here, but voluntarily.
Out of gratitude for the organisation's years of nurturing, she was willing to provide part of her genes to strengthen the organisation.
But she didn't expect them to extract all her genes, clone an exact copy of her, and then kill her to eliminate any future trouble.
Blood Shadow couldn't help but shake her head.
Although she was strong enough to stand independently and lacked neither wealth nor power, she had never been disloyal to the organisation.
She didn't expect her terrifying growth rate would give the organisation ideas to use and kill her.
Blood Shadow laughed at herself when she thought about it.
The organisation had warned her not to have feelings since childhood. But in the end, her compassion was directed at her own people, and they hurt her.
She couldn't help but sigh, "Those who take cold-blooded ruthlessness to the extreme are still the people in the organisation."
Blood Shadow was momentarily distracted. The leader saw his chance and quietly pressed the detonator in his hand. Then he retreated.
Blood Shadow noticed his movement. With one look, she scared the leader into a panic.
She didn't move, but she also took out a detonator under the horrified gazes of everyone.
"Do you recognise this detonator? Professor Luke told me you buried a hundred pounds of TNT in the laboratory."
"Let's go to hell together."
Her voice sent shivers down their spines as it was filled with an icy coldness.
Under the horrified eyes of everyone, she pressed the detonator.
The leader now regretted not immediately eliminating her, foolishly hoping to capture her and continue extracting all her genetic material.
With a resounding explosion, flames soared into the sky, and the wicked island sank to the ocean floor, taking with it the girl who had achieved countless triumphs in her life.
Chapter 2 Rebirth, Isabelle Jenkins
Norward City.
In a modest ward of the affiliated hospital.
"My daughter suffered a concussion from a fall, and your school is only willing to pay this much? What if she develops any long-term effects and can't continue her studies? Her life would be ruined. Who will take responsibility for that?! I'm telling you, if you don't pay at least fifteen thousand dollars today, we'll meet at the police station. I'll ensure everyone knows how your school handles these situations and that your school can't continue to operate."
"Mrs. Jenkins, can you please be reasonable? Your daughter is not a young child who needs constant supervision from teachers. Besides, your daughter fell down the stairs because she is overweight. The responsibility lies entirely with her. The school has done its best by paying half of the medical expenses.
"Your daughter's academic performance is poor. She is at the bottom of the class and lacks the motivation to improve. Moreover, she negatively impacts other students' studies. Students have complained to me more than once. A few days ago, she even started dating and brought breakfast to a male student, seriously damaging the school's atmosphere. That boy's parents have come to me."
With her hands on her hips, Eleanor Dawson said shrewishly, "So, you're saying that your school doesn't want to pay, right?"
The argument escalated.
Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted, "Shut up, all of you!"
Eleanor and her husband, the homeroom teacher, and the head teacher fell silent, looking at the overweight girl on the hospital bed.
Blood Shadow sat up from the bed and pressed her aching temples. The frail bed creaked under her movement.
The intense pain spread from the back of her head to her entire body, causing her to frown and adjust slowly.
Suddenly, Blood Shadow sensed something. Her massaging motion suddenly stopped. The next moment, she widened her eyes.
She didn't die?
She quickly scanned the ward. Her gaze fell on the four ordinary-looking people standing at the foot of her bed.
"Who are you?"
Blood Shadow's eyes narrowed when she spoke. This was not her voice. She immediately touched her throat but noticed the thick arm she had raised.
She furrowed her brow deeply.
What's going on?
The four people were stunned in response to her question.
Eleanor directly rushed at the teacher and made a fuss. She said, "Look at what my daughter has become. Your school only pays a small amount for medical expenses. You're simply inhuman and heartless!"
The homeroom teacher, a man in his forties wearing black glasses, was flustered. He replied, "Mrs. Jenkins, please calm down."
"Isabelle, I'm your dad. Don't you recognise me?"
"Isabelle, don't scare me. Are you still not fully awake? Take a good look at who we are."
However, the girl just stared at her thick arm.
At that moment, the TV reported, "A solitary island in Brookhaven exploded at 7.10 this morning ... "
Blood Shadow looked at the TV.
Before she could react, a flood of memories that didn't belong to her suddenly poured in, causing her to furrow her brow.
Eleanor was causing a fuss with the homeroom teacher over money while her husband and the head teacher expressed concern.
Her head was throbbing with pain. She couldn't bear it any longer and said, "All of you, please get out!"
"Stop making noise. Isabelle just woke up. Let her rest. If there's anything, let's talk outside." Isabelle's father finally stood up and called the incessantly loud Eleanor out of the ward.
The ward finally quieted down. Blood Shadow maintained an extraordinary calm and smelled the faint scent of disinfectant in the air.
Eleanor's loud voice echoed in the corridor outside.
Blood Shadow entered the bathroom and spent more than ten minutes looking at her unfamiliar face in the mirror. Her features were quite clear. Although her body was fat, her face was not too chubby, and her skin was fair and radiant.
If she lost weight, she would look pretty good.
"Isabelle."
After a while, the girl said that name in front of the mirror.
This name seemed to have a connection to her.
A soul rebirth?
This was not difficult to accept, as she had already witnessed many strange things.
After just standing for ten minutes, her body already felt strained. Her legs were weak, not only because of the impact on her head but also due to the lack of exercise, resulting in physical weakness.
Blood Shadow wanted to know how this body managed to be both bulky and frail.
What a pity. Her body, as strong as an iron wall, was blown to pieces. After years of intense training, it became food for the fish in the ocean in the end.
Blood Shadow closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she had fully embraced this new body and identity.
Isabelle.
It sounded good. It's much more human than Blood Shadow.
She returned to the ward. The corridor outside was quiet. The doctor entered and brought the medical record to check on her. "Are you Isabelle?"
She lifted her bright eyes and responded, "Yes, that's me."
Taragon City, the Harris Residence.
In a study room decorated in a low-key yet luxurious manner, a man sat at his desk with a document in front of him.
"What a pity," that man murmured.
His voice was deep and magnetic, tinged with regret.
A moment later, he sighed again. "Such a waste of a genius." This time, his lament was more straightforward.
His gaze fell on the document. The name on it was "Blood Shadow."
This elusive genius assassin, whose gender was unknown to many, had most of her information displayed in front of this man.
Isabelle spent a night in the hospital and was urged by her mother, Eleanor, to go home early the following day.
"Quickly change your clothes, and let's go home. The school only slightly compensated us, and we can't afford your hospital bills."
Eleanor tossed the clothes she brought to Isabelle and constantly complained about the meagre compensation.
Isabelle's eyes were cold as she sat motionless on the hospital bed.
"Hurry up, what are you waiting for? I have to go to work soon. Will you make up for it if I'm late and they deduct my pay?"
She always talks about money.
Blood Shadow thought about how she had taken over Isabelle's body. She decided to tolerate this harsh and cheap mother.
After leaving the hospital, Eleanor left her and gave her thirty cents for the bus fare. She handed her the keys and went to work.
Relying on the original owner's memory, Isabelle returned to her home. Before she entered the residential area, she ran into a handsome boy.
That boy, who wore a blue and white school uniform, was full of youthful energy but a bit thin and silent.
Although Eleanor was mean, she possessed a remarkable beauty that contributed to her proud and arrogant demeanour.
The boy standing before her had inherited Eleanor's genes.
When that boy saw Isabelle, he stopped for a while. His gaze shifted to the bandage wrapped around her head.
Isabelle also observed him closely.
Perhaps the previous Isabelle had grown accustomed to being submissive and avoiding eye contact, so her behaviour made the boy frown in surprise.
He approached her, and Isabelle noticed a slight limp in his left foot.
Ethan didn't say a word, but as he passed by her, he handed her the object before continuing to school with his backpack.
Isabelle looked at the bun in her hand.
Her younger brother didn't inherit their mother's harsh nature.
A concussion is not a minor issue, and the doctor disagreed with Isabelle's discharge. However, Eleanor was too stingy to pay for the hospital stay. So, upon returning home, Isabelle did nothing but go straight to bed and sleep.
She slept until darkness fell.
"Fat pig, you truly are a pig reincarnated. All you do is eat and sleep all day. Why don't you just drop dead?"
When Isabelle opened her eyes, she saw Layla standing by her bed, glaring at her with disgust and hatred.
"What are you staring at? Get up and eat. Do you need someone to call you, even for a meal? Even a disabled person is more useful than you!" Layla said, turning to leave without wanting to spend another second in the room.
With such looks and character, she was indeed a spitting image of Eleanor.
Isabelle sat up and realised this family was quite abnormal, especially her supposed younger sister, Layla.
Isabelle, who had inherited the memories of the previous owner, knew all too well the extent of the bullying she had endured from this "loving sister."
She is young but has a wicked heart. She truly needed to be taught a lesson!
Chapter 3 Extraordinary Intelligence
Isabelle came out of her room.
"Isabelle, come and eat." Isabelle's father, William, had prepared her bowl and chopsticks.
The living room was bare, devoid of any valuable items. The dusty light bulb emitted a faint glow.
A family of five gathered around a small, worm-eating square table. Isabelle sat in a corner spot.
Ethan kept his head down and ate his meal. When Isabelle joined them, he silently moved his chair aside, giving plump Isabelle more room and taking a seat at the edge of the table.
"You must be feeling better after a good sleep. Eat up." William added some meat to her bowl and said with a hint of shame, "We can't afford to keep you in the hospital any longer. Rest well at home before going back to school. I'll buy a chicken tomorrow to make soup for you."
"With her poor grades, it doesn't matter whether she goes to school or not. The teachers probably hope she doesn't show up," Layla sneered.
"Layla! Isabelle is your sister. How can you speak like that?" William scolded angrily.
"Why are you yelling? What did Layla say wrong? I really don't know what's in her brain. She even scored five or ten points. I've been completely embarrassed by her. And she's even dating at such a young age. She's not ashamed at all." Eleanor's words grew more heated as she spoke.
Not satisfied with scolding Isabelle, she turned her anger towards William. "Do you know how your relatives laugh at me? How did I end up marrying such a useless man like you? All your brothers were extremely poor back then, but now they all drive cars and live in new houses. Only you, still living in this old house with your wife and children, are using the old appliances your brothers don't want anymore. If you were a bit more ambitious, your son wouldn't be limping. I really regret marrying you."
Facing his wife's complaints, William kept his head down and said nothing. His face aged more than his peers due to overwork, flushed with shame.
Ethan continued to eat calmly, seemingly numb to the familiar scene. However, he gripped his chopsticks tighter when he heard the word "limping."
"You really don't care, do you? Our parents are arguing because of you, and you're just sitting there watching TV. You're hopeless. I can't believe I have a sister like you." Layla glared at Isabelle and made the situation worse.
As expected, Isabelle received an almost resentful glare from Eleanor.
However, Isabelle shifted her gaze from the TV to Layla with a blank expression.
Her gaze was as cold as ice.
"What's with that look? Did I say something wrong?" Layla felt something was off about Isabelle since she returned from the hospital. Usually, she would just lower her head, shrink her neck, and be too scared to eat. She wouldn't dare look at her like this.
Did she hit her head and damage her brain?
"You little br*t, how dare you glare at your sister. Finish your meal quickly and wash the dishes. I get angry just looking at you." After scolding Isabelle, Eleanor picked up her bowl to eat.
Isabelle glanced at Eleanor. She didn't want to argue with them at this moment.
She turned her attention back to the TV.
The TV was old and has been used for many years. The model was long outdated.
The news was reporting on a major explosion in Brookhaven.
A cold light flashed in Isabelle's eyes.
Dark Shadow, I, Blood Shadow, will settle this score sooner or later!
She put down her chopsticks and stood up to return to her room.
"Oh, you're eating so little today. Don't you usually eat three bowls?" Layla glanced at Isabelle's bowl and mocked it.
Eleanor ordered Isabelle, "Wash the dishes before you return to your room."
"Isabelle just had a bad fall yesterday. She can't wash dishes. Layla, Ethan, you guys do it," William said gruffly.
Layla replied, "But I don't know how to wash the dishes." Then she muttered, "She fell on her head, not her hands. She usually does the washing."
"Layla and Ethan still have homework to do. What if their grades drop? Every New Year, when we sit with our relatives, they brag about their cars and houses. We can only be proud of Layla and Ethan's grades." After Eleanor finished speaking, she urged Isabelle to wash the dishes.
Isabelle stood at the entrance of the living room and looked at Eleanor. Her eyes narrowed slightly, as if she was restraining something.
She was not known for her good temper. The rumours of her ruthless nature were not exaggerated or unfounded.
If Eleanor and Layla dared to say another word, she couldn't guarantee she wouldn't lose her temper.
Just then, Ethan finished eating and quietly cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks.
"Put that down. Why did you wash it? Go back to your room and do your homework." Eleanor would never let her son do such chores. She always left the housework to Isabelle.
Isabelle worked tirelessly every day, yet her meal portion remained the same.
Ethan ignored Eleanor. He picked up the dishes and went to wash them.
Layla frowned slightly, not approving but too lazy to lecture her taciturn brother. She got up and returned to her room. She had no idea how she had narrowly escaped a "storm."
Eleanor glared at Isabelle. She went to the kitchen to chase her son back to his room and she washed the dishes herself.
After sleeping for a day, Isabelle's physical and mental state had somewhat recovered. She walked around the yard to inspect the place where the family lived.
The old house was inherited from two generations before. Although it was dilapidated, it was large enough, with a courtyard, walls, and a separate kitchen.
A sweet-scented osmanthus tree was planted in the courtyard.
There were several rooms initially occupied by a large family. Later, William's brothers made some money and moved out, leaving them behind.
Ethan came out of the kitchen and glanced at Isabelle in the yard. Their eyes met for a moment. Then he limped back to his room.
Isabelle watched his back and followed him.
Ethan took out a difficult math problem he had copied from the internet yesterday. He frowned and sat at his desk, continuing to solve the problem.
Suddenly, he felt a presence. He looked up and saw Isabelle leaning against his door frame with her arms folded, appearing out of nowhere.
A large figure blocked his doorway completely.
This was the first time Isabelle had entered his room. Usually, she would retreat to her room when she returned from school, regardless of the time, except for doing housework.
Ethan noticed that his sister seemed different today.
Isabelle walked over and glanced at his notebook. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "You can't solve it?"
Ethan looked at her in silence.
Isabelle took his pen and began writing in his notebook without hesitation.
Before Ethan could react, his notebook had been filled with her writing. The challenging question that was beyond the syllabus had been solved.
It was solved perfectly!
The steps were clear and unique.
After reading it, Ethan felt as if he had been enlightened. His face even turned slightly red with excitement.
After the initial surprise, he looked at Isabelle in disbelief and asked, "How did you do it?"
This was the first sentence her so-called brother had ever said to her.
"Isn't this simple problem solvable by anyone with hands?" Isabelle replied sincerely.
Ethan said, "This is a university-level question I found online."
He was in his second year of high school, one grade below Isabelle and Layla.
Isabelle responded, "So what?"
Ethan stared suspiciously at the unusually intelligent Isabelle and said, "You usually score five or ten points. The highest you've ever scored is twenty-five. Besides choosing ABCD in multiple-choice questions, you could only write out a word, 'solutions'."
With her level of intelligence, how could she possibly solve it?
Having inherited the original owner's memories, Blood Shadow knew how foolish the original owner had been.
Isabelle scoffed without hesitation, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink."
Ethan couldn't believe it and asked, "So, were you just pretending all this time?"
Jun 28, 2024 - Jun 28, 2024
“I’m sorry Ella.” My physician says gently. “I’m afraid you have very few viable eggs remaining. Frankly, I normally see these numbers in women ten or fifteen years your senior.”
“What?” I murmur, not believing my ears. I’ve been trying to get pregnant for years. I’m only 30, I should have plenty of eggs left.
“In terms of fertility, you have very little time left.” She continues. “If you want to conceive, you need to do so before your next cycle begins.”
“My next cycle?” I repeat, my mouth hanging open in shock. I love kids more than anything, and though it might not be everyone’s ambition, I want nothing more than to be a mother.
I have to get home and tell my boyfriend this news, and there’s not a moment to waste.
I make it home in record time, bursting through the door and opening my mouth to call for Mike, but stopping dead in my tracks. As soon as I walk inside I see a pair of high heels and a handbag by the door – neither of which belong to me.
I cock my ears towards the bedroom, and my stomach churns when I hear the unmistakable sound of moaning, accompanied by a steady thump thump thump, as the bed collides with the wall. Worse even than realizing that Mike is clearly in there with another woman, is realizing who he’s with. I know that handbag, and I know those shoes – they belong to my best friend, Kate.
“Fuck, Ella is so stupid.” Mike laughs, “can you believe she actually expects me to have a baby with her?”
Kate snorts, “she’s delusional. I don’t know how you put up with her for so long in the first place.”
“If she wasn’t so beautiful I never would have given her the time of day.” Mike scoffs. “Thankfully daily doses of plan B kept her from ever conceiving.”
“The morning after pill?” Kate asks, “how did you manage to give it to her without her realizing?”
“I put it in her morning coffee.” Mike chortles, sounding far too proud of himself.
My vision goes completely red as everything finally falls into place. Suddenly it’s clear why I’ve never been able to get pregnant, despite having unprotected sex multiple times a week for years. It’s even clear how I could have the eggs of a 45-year-old, if my despicable partner has been secretly feeding me emergency contraceptives every day – there’s no telling what other damage that might have done to my reproductive system.
Before I can think better of it, I pull the smoke alarm on the wall, wanting to frighten and punish the pair in the bedroom so fiercely that I fear I might attack them when they emerge. Water immediately sprays down from the sprinkler system mounted to the ceiling as a shrill siren fills the air, and I hear Mike and Kate cry out in surprise.
A few moments later they come rushing out of the bedroom, stopping in their tracks when they see me looming in the doorway. Mike’s eyes go comically wide, “What are you doing home so early?” The snake has the nerve to sound affronted that I surprised him, when he’s the one who’s been sneaking around behind my back for God knows how long. He seems to realize how suspicious it looks that he and Kate are standing there in their underwear and quickly adds, “Kate came to see me so we could plan a surprise for your birthday, but then we spilled coffee all over our clothes so we had to change.”
Fire blazes in my veins, he must truly believe I’m an idiot if he expects me to buy such a feeble excuse.
It’s a testament to their horrifically low opinion of me that they buy my act, and I vow to get my revenge one way or another. I can’t believe I wasted so many years – my best years – on this scumbag. And now he may have cost me my future too. As soon as the thought enters my head, I know I can’t afford to waste another moment on Mike, I have more important things to take care of.
I make my excuses and rush across town for the second time that afternoon, running to the comforting arms of my surrogate sister, Cora. Not only did we grow up together in the orphanage, but she became an OBGYN and now works for the most exclusive sperm bank in the city. I’ve never gone to her before because I always imagined Mike and I would eventually conceive the natural way, but that clearly isn’t an option anymore.
Even if I could find a man willing to have a baby with me in time, I’m not eager to trust anyone after Mike’s betrayal. I’m going to have to do this on my own, and I know Cora can help me. I don’t have much money, but I have enough savings to pay for the insemination, especially since I basically have one shot and one shot only.
When I arrive, all my plans to lay out my situation for Cora clearly and concisely go out the window, because the moment I see my sister I fall to pieces. She hugs and kisses me until my tears subside, slowly extracting the story from me piece by piece. When she hears about Mike and Kate she swears up a storm, but that’s nothing compared to her reaction when I explain about my fertility.
“That little shit! I’ll kill him!” She fumes, studying me with a worried expression. “Ella, if your doctor was right this means you only have one chance to conceive.”
“I know.” I sniffle. “And if this is going to be my only baby, I don’t want to take any chances. I want the best donor we can find.”
“Don’t you worry about that.” Cora assures me, “We’ve got donations from actors, models, scientists – it’s only the creme de la creme here.” She glances at the door and lowers her voice. “You didn’t hear it from me, but even Dominic Sinclair sent his samples here for testing.”
“Dominic Sinclair? I repeat, “the billionaire?” I’ve seen the man around town, but we don’t exactly run in the same circles. He lives in the same neighborhood as my wealthy employer and often says hello to the children I nanny, but he’s always surrounded by bodyguards and is so intimidating I get goosebumps just thinking about him.
“Oh my god!.” Cora slaps her hand over her mouth. “I wasn’t supposed to tell you that! I don’t know what I was thinking. Apparently he’s no stranger to fertility issues himself, and he trusted us to handle his swimmers over every other lab in the country. I’ve got his sperm in the other room at this very moment.” She frets, “But Ella you can’t tell anyone, you have to promise me.”
“Of course!” I agree immediately. “I know how important confidentiality is here.”
“Thank you,” Cora breathes. “Now, I’m going to give you a dossier of our clients so you can pick a donor, and once you’ve chosen we’ll get you knocked up before you can even blink.”
It’s not an easy decision, but eventually I choose a handsome surgeon whose photo practically makes me swoon. Cora leaves the room only long enough to prepare the sample, and though she looks a bit flustered when she returns, she quickly and professionally completes the insemination, holding my hand when the procedure is finished. “It’s all take care of now, Ella.” She promises, “You can come back in ten days to see if it worked.”
Ten days. I think dazedly. Ten days to decide my entire future.
If only I’d known that by the time those ten days were up, my future would no longer belong to me – but to Dominic Sinclair himself.
Chapter 2 - Be Fired
Six days to go. I think, staring at the date circled on my calendar. Six days until I find out if my dreams are finally going to come true… or if I have to figure out an entirely different plan for my life.
I’ve thought about nothing else since Cora inseminated me last week, I’m so anxious to find out if I’m pregnant I haven’t even begun to process Mike’s betrayal.
I’m trying to keep a level head, yet I can’t help but imagine my future with this new baby. Try as I might, I catch myself daydreaming about it constantly. I even find myself humming as I get ready for work in the morning.
When I arrive at my employer’s estate in the most exclusive neighborhood in Moon Valley – which basically makes it the most exclusive neighborhood in the world, since Moon Valley is one of the most expensive cities on the planet – I’m immediately greeted by two little voices shouting my name in excitement. “Ella!”
The next thing I know, 3-year-old Millie is hugging my legs while her older brother, Jake, wraps his arms around my middle. “Good morning love puddles!” I exclaim, returning their hugs. “Are you ready for the museum?”
“Yeah!” They cheer, racing out the door without even stopping to put on coats. It takes a bit of wrangling to get them back inside and bundled up for the cold winter day, but before long we set out into the snow.
Jake races ahead of Millie and I, impatient to get to the science museum and not seeming to notice that his sister’s tiny legs simply don’t move that fast. Chuckling, I lift Millie into my arms and settle her on my hip. “Goodness, you’re getting too big for this, munchkin.”
“Nuh-uh,” Millie grins, “You’re justs too little.”
She might have a point. At five foot one, I don’t exactly have the kind of build suited to heavy lifting. I’m in great shape, but I’ve never been particularly strong. “Smarty pants.” I tease, laughing with the little girl.
When I look back towards Jake, I realize he’s stopped a few feet ahead of us. My heart skips a beat when I realize why. We’re in front of the Sinclair mansion, and its owner is currently standing in the middle of the sidewalk, his gaze searing me like a firebrand as I approach with Millie. Dominic Sinclair is just about the most handsome man I’ve ever seen, but he’s also one of the most terrifying.
With dark hair and piercing green eyes, chiseled features and a body so muscular I could swoon, it doesn’t seem fair he gets to look so good and also be so rich. If I didn’t know better I might think it was his wealth or imposing height that makes him so intimidating, after all he’s at least six foot four, which means he towers over me and everyone else around him. However it’s neither of those things, there’s simply an indefinable quality about the man that I can’t put my finger on, one which screams danger. He gives off this energy that’s so raw and animalistic one forgets there’s anyone else in the room.
Taking a steadying breath, I close the distance between us so Millie can say hello. When she greets him, Dominic drags his attention from me and offers her a smile so genuine that it tugs at my heartstrings. As I watch him talk to my two young charges, I remember what Cora told me about his infertility struggles. He clearly loves children, and I feel a wave of empathy for him. If anyone knows what it’s like to yearn for a family of their own, it’s me.
Jake is currently showing Dominic his new toy airplane, pulling the matchbox model from his pocket and demonstrating how far it can fly. With a great heave, he sends the toy gliding through the air, only to land in the middle of the street. Before any of us can say a word, Jake races after it, right into the busy road.
Click to READ more👉👉Title：Surrogate for Alpha Dom
“What?” I murmur, not believing my ears. I’ve been trying to get pregnant for years. I’m only 30, I should have plenty of eggs left.
“In terms of fertility, you have very little time left.” She continues. “If you want to conceive, you need to do so before your next cycle begins.”
“My next cycle?” I repeat, my mouth hanging open in shock. I love kids more than anything, and though it might not be everyone’s ambition, I want nothing more than to be a mother.
I have to get home and tell my boyfriend this news, and there’s not a moment to waste.
I make it home in record time, bursting through the door and opening my mouth to call for Mike, but stopping dead in my tracks. As soon as I walk inside I see a pair of high heels and a handbag by the door – neither of which belong to me.
I cock my ears towards the bedroom, and my stomach churns when I hear the unmistakable sound of moaning, accompanied by a steady thump thump thump, as the bed collides with the wall. Worse even than realizing that Mike is clearly in there with another woman, is realizing who he’s with. I know that handbag, and I know those shoes – they belong to my best friend, Kate.
“Fuck, Ella is so stupid.” Mike laughs, “can you believe she actually expects me to have a baby with her?”
Kate snorts, “she’s delusional. I don’t know how you put up with her for so long in the first place.”
“If she wasn’t so beautiful I never would have given her the time of day.” Mike scoffs. “Thankfully daily doses of plan B kept her from ever conceiving.”
“The morning after pill?” Kate asks, “how did you manage to give it to her without her realizing?”
“I put it in her morning coffee.” Mike chortles, sounding far too proud of himself.
My vision goes completely red as everything finally falls into place. Suddenly it’s clear why I’ve never been able to get pregnant, despite having unprotected sex multiple times a week for years. It’s even clear how I could have the eggs of a 45-year-old, if my despicable partner has been secretly feeding me emergency contraceptives every day – there’s no telling what other damage that might have done to my reproductive system.
Before I can think better of it, I pull the smoke alarm on the wall, wanting to frighten and punish the pair in the bedroom so fiercely that I fear I might attack them when they emerge. Water immediately sprays down from the sprinkler system mounted to the ceiling as a shrill siren fills the air, and I hear Mike and Kate cry out in surprise.
A few moments later they come rushing out of the bedroom, stopping in their tracks when they see me looming in the doorway. Mike’s eyes go comically wide, “What are you doing home so early?” The snake has the nerve to sound affronted that I surprised him, when he’s the one who’s been sneaking around behind my back for God knows how long. He seems to realize how suspicious it looks that he and Kate are standing there in their underwear and quickly adds, “Kate came to see me so we could plan a surprise for your birthday, but then we spilled coffee all over our clothes so we had to change.”
Fire blazes in my veins, he must truly believe I’m an idiot if he expects me to buy such a feeble excuse.
It’s a testament to their horrifically low opinion of me that they buy my act, and I vow to get my revenge one way or another. I can’t believe I wasted so many years – my best years – on this scumbag. And now he may have cost me my future too. As soon as the thought enters my head, I know I can’t afford to waste another moment on Mike, I have more important things to take care of.
I make my excuses and rush across town for the second time that afternoon, running to the comforting arms of my surrogate sister, Cora. Not only did we grow up together in the orphanage, but she became an OBGYN and now works for the most exclusive sperm bank in the city. I’ve never gone to her before because I always imagined Mike and I would eventually conceive the natural way, but that clearly isn’t an option anymore.
Even if I could find a man willing to have a baby with me in time, I’m not eager to trust anyone after Mike’s betrayal. I’m going to have to do this on my own, and I know Cora can help me. I don’t have much money, but I have enough savings to pay for the insemination, especially since I basically have one shot and one shot only.
When I arrive, all my plans to lay out my situation for Cora clearly and concisely go out the window, because the moment I see my sister I fall to pieces. She hugs and kisses me until my tears subside, slowly extracting the story from me piece by piece. When she hears about Mike and Kate she swears up a storm, but that’s nothing compared to her reaction when I explain about my fertility.
“That little shit! I’ll kill him!” She fumes, studying me with a worried expression. “Ella, if your doctor was right this means you only have one chance to conceive.”
“I know.” I sniffle. “And if this is going to be my only baby, I don’t want to take any chances. I want the best donor we can find.”
“Don’t you worry about that.” Cora assures me, “We’ve got donations from actors, models, scientists – it’s only the creme de la creme here.” She glances at the door and lowers her voice. “You didn’t hear it from me, but even Dominic Sinclair sent his samples here for testing.”
“Dominic Sinclair? I repeat, “the billionaire?” I’ve seen the man around town, but we don’t exactly run in the same circles. He lives in the same neighborhood as my wealthy employer and often says hello to the children I nanny, but he’s always surrounded by bodyguards and is so intimidating I get goosebumps just thinking about him.
“Oh my god!.” Cora slaps her hand over her mouth. “I wasn’t supposed to tell you that! I don’t know what I was thinking. Apparently he’s no stranger to fertility issues himself, and he trusted us to handle his swimmers over every other lab in the country. I’ve got his sperm in the other room at this very moment.” She frets, “But Ella you can’t tell anyone, you have to promise me.”
“Of course!” I agree immediately. “I know how important confidentiality is here.”
“Thank you,” Cora breathes. “Now, I’m going to give you a dossier of our clients so you can pick a donor, and once you’ve chosen we’ll get you knocked up before you can even blink.”
It’s not an easy decision, but eventually I choose a handsome surgeon whose photo practically makes me swoon. Cora leaves the room only long enough to prepare the sample, and though she looks a bit flustered when she returns, she quickly and professionally completes the insemination, holding my hand when the procedure is finished. “It’s all take care of now, Ella.” She promises, “You can come back in ten days to see if it worked.”
Ten days. I think dazedly. Ten days to decide my entire future.
If only I’d known that by the time those ten days were up, my future would no longer belong to me – but to Dominic Sinclair himself.
Chapter 2 - Be Fired
Six days to go. I think, staring at the date circled on my calendar. Six days until I find out if my dreams are finally going to come true… or if I have to figure out an entirely different plan for my life.
I’ve thought about nothing else since Cora inseminated me last week, I’m so anxious to find out if I’m pregnant I haven’t even begun to process Mike’s betrayal.
I’m trying to keep a level head, yet I can’t help but imagine my future with this new baby. Try as I might, I catch myself daydreaming about it constantly. I even find myself humming as I get ready for work in the morning.
When I arrive at my employer’s estate in the most exclusive neighborhood in Moon Valley – which basically makes it the most exclusive neighborhood in the world, since Moon Valley is one of the most expensive cities on the planet – I’m immediately greeted by two little voices shouting my name in excitement. “Ella!”
The next thing I know, 3-year-old Millie is hugging my legs while her older brother, Jake, wraps his arms around my middle. “Good morning love puddles!” I exclaim, returning their hugs. “Are you ready for the museum?”
“Yeah!” They cheer, racing out the door without even stopping to put on coats. It takes a bit of wrangling to get them back inside and bundled up for the cold winter day, but before long we set out into the snow.
Jake races ahead of Millie and I, impatient to get to the science museum and not seeming to notice that his sister’s tiny legs simply don’t move that fast. Chuckling, I lift Millie into my arms and settle her on my hip. “Goodness, you’re getting too big for this, munchkin.”
“Nuh-uh,” Millie grins, “You’re justs too little.”
She might have a point. At five foot one, I don’t exactly have the kind of build suited to heavy lifting. I’m in great shape, but I’ve never been particularly strong. “Smarty pants.” I tease, laughing with the little girl.
When I look back towards Jake, I realize he’s stopped a few feet ahead of us. My heart skips a beat when I realize why. We’re in front of the Sinclair mansion, and its owner is currently standing in the middle of the sidewalk, his gaze searing me like a firebrand as I approach with Millie. Dominic Sinclair is just about the most handsome man I’ve ever seen, but he’s also one of the most terrifying.
With dark hair and piercing green eyes, chiseled features and a body so muscular I could swoon, it doesn’t seem fair he gets to look so good and also be so rich. If I didn’t know better I might think it was his wealth or imposing height that makes him so intimidating, after all he’s at least six foot four, which means he towers over me and everyone else around him. However it’s neither of those things, there’s simply an indefinable quality about the man that I can’t put my finger on, one which screams danger. He gives off this energy that’s so raw and animalistic one forgets there’s anyone else in the room.
Taking a steadying breath, I close the distance between us so Millie can say hello. When she greets him, Dominic drags his attention from me and offers her a smile so genuine that it tugs at my heartstrings. As I watch him talk to my two young charges, I remember what Cora told me about his infertility struggles. He clearly loves children, and I feel a wave of empathy for him. If anyone knows what it’s like to yearn for a family of their own, it’s me.
Jake is currently showing Dominic his new toy airplane, pulling the matchbox model from his pocket and demonstrating how far it can fly. With a great heave, he sends the toy gliding through the air, only to land in the middle of the street. Before any of us can say a word, Jake races after it, right into the busy road.
Click to READ more👉👉Title：Surrogate for Alpha Dom
00:24
Jun 28, 2024 - Jun 28, 2024
Chapter 1 Wedding, Miscarriage
Jessie Summers found herself in disbelief as her apparently flawless life began to unravel right on her wedding day.
Clad in her bridal gown, her expectant belly protruding, she stood with anxious anticipation before the statue in the grand hall, her gaze fixed on the entrance.
Despite the bride and the priest being poised for the ceremony, there was a conspicuous absence: the groom, Chase Thompson.
Renowned for his punctuality and intolerance for tardiness, Chase's delay of nearly an hour was unprecedented.
"Mrs. Thompson, please, take a seat," the nanny kindly suggested, offering a chair. "Standing for too long isn't advisable for the baby you're carrying."
With the nanny's assistance, Jessie settled into the seat.
As she reflected on her nine months of pregnancy and the imminent arrival of her child, a radiant smile graced her face.
"Little one, you'll soon meet Mommy and Daddy. Just be patient and take your time, okay?"
With a gentle touch to her belly, Jessie softly murmured, her eyes betraying a hint of concern.
While it appeared she was addressing the child, in reality, she was comforting herself, attempting to quell her worries.
Jessie and Chase had shared a strong bond since the beginning of their relationship, culminating in her pregnancy with his child.
However, their once-solid foundation was shaken by unforeseen events. Following her pregnancy, her father, Peter Summers, was involved in a car accident, leading to her family's financial downfall. Jessie could not help but notice a shift in Chase's demeanour towards her; his affection waned, replaced by a palpable distance.
Despite her efforts to dismiss it, Jessie could not shake the feeling that there was a hint of fear and disdain in Chase's gaze whenever he looked at her.
Perhaps her pregnancy had heightened her sensitivity.
Jessie found herself needing to reassure herself like this often.
She believed that after the wedding and the baby's arrival, everything would go back to normal.
After all, she could only depend on Chase.
As she thought about this, Jessie clutched the hem of her dress.
Chase, the richest man in River City, was an entrepreneur, philanthropist, the youngest billionaire, and the epitome of charm for countless women.
However, those were just the images he presented to the public.
Jessie was keenly aware of his darker side: the underworld kingpin, the ruthless tyrant, the merciless killer!
He operated a mafia empire in secret and his hands were tainted by numerous crimes. Such a person was bound to have many enemies.
Yet, Jessie ignored all of this. She believed no one could love her more than Chase, and she returned his affection wholeheartedly.
She knew that even if she made enemies of the whole world, Chase would be the one standing by her side in the end!
As Jessie was lost in thought, she was startled by a sudden figure rushing in through the church's main entrance.
Her eyes shone with joy as she stood up and asked, "Warren, is Chase here?"
Warren, who served as both Chase's driver and bodyguard, shared an inseparable bond with him.
However, he seemed conflicted, struggling to find the right words.
"What's wrong? Tell me!" Jessie urged.
"Mr. Thompson ... " Warren hesitated, then continued, "Mr. Thompson told me he wouldn't be coming. He went to the airport to pick up a pregnant woman and took her home. He asked me to come back and inform you that the wedding is off ... "
"What?"
Jessie felt as if she had been struck by lightning, her head spinning.
The wedding is off?
A pregnant woman?
Her mind spun, and she looked at Warren, who watched her with concern, attempting to speak.
However, no words came, and she slumped, unconscious, falling backward.
"Madam! Madam!"
...
When Jessie woke up, she found herself staring at the white ceiling, smelling disinfectant in the air.
She realised she was in a hospital and looked around the empty ward.
No one was there, which was different from usual whenever she was sick, Chase was always there with a look of worry.
This was probably the first time she had woken up alone in such a cold, desolate room.
At that moment, the door opened, and a nurse walked in, looking surprised to see Jessie awake. "You're up."
Jessie forced a faint smile but did not speak.
Approaching with a cart, the nurse murmured, "You've just had surgery. It typically takes longer for the anesthesia to wear off. How did you wake up so soon?"
Due to her body's unique reaction and a high tolerance for anesthesia, Jessie did not pay much heed to the nurse's remarks. Instead, she exclaimed, "Surgery? What surgery?"
Ignoring the nurse's response, she uncovered her body.
Her previously swollen abdomen was now flat, with a grim surgical scar running across it like a centipede.
"Where's my child?" Jessie asked, panic filling her expression as she searched the nurse's face for answers.
Touched by her distress, the nurse hesitated before speaking softly, "I heard you had a fall, and when you arrived, you were unconscious and bleeding. So, the doctor had to perform an emergency cesarean section, but ... your child couldn't make it."
Chapter 2 The Husband and the Twins of Another Woman
Your child couldn't make it ...
After the nurse left, Jessie lay on the hospital bed, her expression empty, the nurse's words echoing in her mind.
The child in her womb was supposed to have a happy life.
Her husband was loaded, and she was kind and beautiful.
They planned to give this child the best childhood, grow up with him, and give him the best education. They planned to take him to amusement parks, travel the world, tell him bedtime stories, and he would hide his favorite candies and give them to her ...
"I love you the most, Mom!"
A gentle voice seemed to whisper in her ears, and Jessie imagined a delightful little boy standing before her, beaming.
She smiled back.
However, the perfect image shattered suddenly.
No little boy was in front of her, just the sterile hospital room with its cold white walls.
"My child ... " Jessie cried out hoarsely, tears streaming down her face.
"I'm sorry for failing to protect you," she sobbed.
She cried until she was exhausted and fell into a deep sleep, all alone in the bleak hospital room.
When Jessie woke up in a daze, she realised she was still alone in the ward.
Outside, she heard hurried footsteps and frantic voices.
In the midst of the chaos, she overheard fragments of conversation. "Mr. Thompson ... The child ... "
"Chase? Is Chase here?"
A glimmer of hope appeared in Jessie's eyes, only to vanish just as fast.
If Chase was really in the hospital, why did he not come to see her?
Jessie tried to sit up, ignoring the dull ache in her abdomen. She strained her neck, trying to hear more of the conversation.
The footsteps paused briefly outside her ward before hurrying away.
Jessie distinctly heard Warren's voice: "Mr. Thompson, Madam is inside. Aren't you going to see her?"
Although she could not make out Chase's response, her heart sank upon hearing his departing footsteps.
Why?
Why won't he come to see me?
Thinking back to what Warren had said at the church, Jessie realised that Chase had brought a pregnant woman home, which caused their wedding to be called off suddenly!
Who could this woman be?
Jessie had so many questions, and they all pushed her to go find Chase for answers.
Since he had not visited her, she would go to him!
Struggling to get out of bed, Jessie saw the IV tube in her arm, a reminder of her time unconscious. She pulled out the needle, making her arm bleed heavily and staining her gown red.
With shaky steps, she opened the door and saw two bodyguards in black near another room. Knowing they were Chase's men, Jessie went up to them.
The bodyguards were surprised to see Jessie and asked, "Madam, why are you here?"
"Where's Chase?" Jessie's voice was weak, and her face was pale.
"Tell me, is Chase inside? Where is he?"
Seeing that the two were not speaking, Jessie pushed aside the bodyguards blocking her and squeezed into the room.
The two bodyguards hesitated for a moment but ultimately did not stop her.
She used her shoulder to force the door open and rushed inside.
Her attention was drawn to a tall, slender man holding a baby in front of a hospital bed. At this moment, he was speaking to the woman in the bed with his head bowed. Jessie also noticed another baby in a cot next to the hospital bed.
"Chase ... " Jessie whimpered like a lost puppy.
Chase turned to her. His expression was unreadable as if he had been expecting her.
"Chase, our child is gone ... " Jessie looked at Chase and the woman on the bed, feeling uneasy.
Jessie understood that Chase must have already been informed about her miscarriage, and she simply needed his comfort.
As Chase gazed at the pale but still lovely face in the doorway, a hint of pain flashed in his eyes. He was about to offer words of solace when he suddenly recalled another swollen face in his trance. His pupils narrowed, and his pain quickly turned to anger.
Chase's expression hardened. Then, he briefly glanced at the baby in his arms before saying, "I see."
Chapter 3 Why Do This to Me?
I see ...
Jessie felt her chest tighten and her breath become heavy at the emotionless response.
Suddenly, the woman on the sickbed spoke. "Chase, is she your wife?"
"Who are you?" Jessie had wanted to know for a while, and now she finally had the chance to ask.
"Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. I'm Linda White, Chase's first girlfriend."
Although Linda lay in bed, she smiled gracefully. She shared a smile with Chase when she mentioned that she was his first girlfriend.
Watching this, Jessie felt like an outsider in their family.
"First girlfriend?" Jessie stared at Chase, questioning.
"Yes," Linda said. "Thank you for taking care of Chase all these years. He's always been a bit domineering. He must have made you angry often, right? Oh, by the way!"
Linda picked up the baby from the crib and said to Jessie, "Take a look at my children. They're twins, a boy and a girl. Chase just named them. The boy is Charles Thompson, and the girl is Lily Thompson."
Jessie widened her eyes, looking at the baby in Chase's arms. "What did she say his name was?"
She remembered the day she found out she was pregnant and hugged Chase hopefully. "Chase, you're going to be a dad! We're having a baby! I've already thought of names. If it's a girl, we'll name her Vanessa Thompson, and if it's a boy, we'll name him Charles Thompson. What do you think?"
She hoped she had misunderstood, but Chase didn't avoid her gaze, saying firmly, "His name is Charles Thompson."
"You j*rk!"
Jessie raised her hand and slapped him, and Chase didn't dodge, taking the blow.
Click to READ more👉👉Title：Mr. Thompson, Please Be Gentle
Jessie Summers found herself in disbelief as her apparently flawless life began to unravel right on her wedding day.
Clad in her bridal gown, her expectant belly protruding, she stood with anxious anticipation before the statue in the grand hall, her gaze fixed on the entrance.
Despite the bride and the priest being poised for the ceremony, there was a conspicuous absence: the groom, Chase Thompson.
Renowned for his punctuality and intolerance for tardiness, Chase's delay of nearly an hour was unprecedented.
"Mrs. Thompson, please, take a seat," the nanny kindly suggested, offering a chair. "Standing for too long isn't advisable for the baby you're carrying."
With the nanny's assistance, Jessie settled into the seat.
As she reflected on her nine months of pregnancy and the imminent arrival of her child, a radiant smile graced her face.
"Little one, you'll soon meet Mommy and Daddy. Just be patient and take your time, okay?"
With a gentle touch to her belly, Jessie softly murmured, her eyes betraying a hint of concern.
While it appeared she was addressing the child, in reality, she was comforting herself, attempting to quell her worries.
Jessie and Chase had shared a strong bond since the beginning of their relationship, culminating in her pregnancy with his child.
However, their once-solid foundation was shaken by unforeseen events. Following her pregnancy, her father, Peter Summers, was involved in a car accident, leading to her family's financial downfall. Jessie could not help but notice a shift in Chase's demeanour towards her; his affection waned, replaced by a palpable distance.
Despite her efforts to dismiss it, Jessie could not shake the feeling that there was a hint of fear and disdain in Chase's gaze whenever he looked at her.
Perhaps her pregnancy had heightened her sensitivity.
Jessie found herself needing to reassure herself like this often.
She believed that after the wedding and the baby's arrival, everything would go back to normal.
After all, she could only depend on Chase.
As she thought about this, Jessie clutched the hem of her dress.
Chase, the richest man in River City, was an entrepreneur, philanthropist, the youngest billionaire, and the epitome of charm for countless women.
However, those were just the images he presented to the public.
Jessie was keenly aware of his darker side: the underworld kingpin, the ruthless tyrant, the merciless killer!
He operated a mafia empire in secret and his hands were tainted by numerous crimes. Such a person was bound to have many enemies.
Yet, Jessie ignored all of this. She believed no one could love her more than Chase, and she returned his affection wholeheartedly.
She knew that even if she made enemies of the whole world, Chase would be the one standing by her side in the end!
As Jessie was lost in thought, she was startled by a sudden figure rushing in through the church's main entrance.
Her eyes shone with joy as she stood up and asked, "Warren, is Chase here?"
Warren, who served as both Chase's driver and bodyguard, shared an inseparable bond with him.
However, he seemed conflicted, struggling to find the right words.
"What's wrong? Tell me!" Jessie urged.
"Mr. Thompson ... " Warren hesitated, then continued, "Mr. Thompson told me he wouldn't be coming. He went to the airport to pick up a pregnant woman and took her home. He asked me to come back and inform you that the wedding is off ... "
"What?"
Jessie felt as if she had been struck by lightning, her head spinning.
The wedding is off?
A pregnant woman?
Her mind spun, and she looked at Warren, who watched her with concern, attempting to speak.
However, no words came, and she slumped, unconscious, falling backward.
"Madam! Madam!"
...
When Jessie woke up, she found herself staring at the white ceiling, smelling disinfectant in the air.
She realised she was in a hospital and looked around the empty ward.
No one was there, which was different from usual whenever she was sick, Chase was always there with a look of worry.
This was probably the first time she had woken up alone in such a cold, desolate room.
At that moment, the door opened, and a nurse walked in, looking surprised to see Jessie awake. "You're up."
Jessie forced a faint smile but did not speak.
Approaching with a cart, the nurse murmured, "You've just had surgery. It typically takes longer for the anesthesia to wear off. How did you wake up so soon?"
Due to her body's unique reaction and a high tolerance for anesthesia, Jessie did not pay much heed to the nurse's remarks. Instead, she exclaimed, "Surgery? What surgery?"
Ignoring the nurse's response, she uncovered her body.
Her previously swollen abdomen was now flat, with a grim surgical scar running across it like a centipede.
"Where's my child?" Jessie asked, panic filling her expression as she searched the nurse's face for answers.
Touched by her distress, the nurse hesitated before speaking softly, "I heard you had a fall, and when you arrived, you were unconscious and bleeding. So, the doctor had to perform an emergency cesarean section, but ... your child couldn't make it."
Chapter 2 The Husband and the Twins of Another Woman
Your child couldn't make it ...
After the nurse left, Jessie lay on the hospital bed, her expression empty, the nurse's words echoing in her mind.
The child in her womb was supposed to have a happy life.
Her husband was loaded, and she was kind and beautiful.
They planned to give this child the best childhood, grow up with him, and give him the best education. They planned to take him to amusement parks, travel the world, tell him bedtime stories, and he would hide his favorite candies and give them to her ...
"I love you the most, Mom!"
A gentle voice seemed to whisper in her ears, and Jessie imagined a delightful little boy standing before her, beaming.
She smiled back.
However, the perfect image shattered suddenly.
No little boy was in front of her, just the sterile hospital room with its cold white walls.
"My child ... " Jessie cried out hoarsely, tears streaming down her face.
"I'm sorry for failing to protect you," she sobbed.
She cried until she was exhausted and fell into a deep sleep, all alone in the bleak hospital room.
When Jessie woke up in a daze, she realised she was still alone in the ward.
Outside, she heard hurried footsteps and frantic voices.
In the midst of the chaos, she overheard fragments of conversation. "Mr. Thompson ... The child ... "
"Chase? Is Chase here?"
A glimmer of hope appeared in Jessie's eyes, only to vanish just as fast.
If Chase was really in the hospital, why did he not come to see her?
Jessie tried to sit up, ignoring the dull ache in her abdomen. She strained her neck, trying to hear more of the conversation.
The footsteps paused briefly outside her ward before hurrying away.
Jessie distinctly heard Warren's voice: "Mr. Thompson, Madam is inside. Aren't you going to see her?"
Although she could not make out Chase's response, her heart sank upon hearing his departing footsteps.
Why?
Why won't he come to see me?
Thinking back to what Warren had said at the church, Jessie realised that Chase had brought a pregnant woman home, which caused their wedding to be called off suddenly!
Who could this woman be?
Jessie had so many questions, and they all pushed her to go find Chase for answers.
Since he had not visited her, she would go to him!
Struggling to get out of bed, Jessie saw the IV tube in her arm, a reminder of her time unconscious. She pulled out the needle, making her arm bleed heavily and staining her gown red.
With shaky steps, she opened the door and saw two bodyguards in black near another room. Knowing they were Chase's men, Jessie went up to them.
The bodyguards were surprised to see Jessie and asked, "Madam, why are you here?"
"Where's Chase?" Jessie's voice was weak, and her face was pale.
"Tell me, is Chase inside? Where is he?"
Seeing that the two were not speaking, Jessie pushed aside the bodyguards blocking her and squeezed into the room.
The two bodyguards hesitated for a moment but ultimately did not stop her.
She used her shoulder to force the door open and rushed inside.
Her attention was drawn to a tall, slender man holding a baby in front of a hospital bed. At this moment, he was speaking to the woman in the bed with his head bowed. Jessie also noticed another baby in a cot next to the hospital bed.
"Chase ... " Jessie whimpered like a lost puppy.
Chase turned to her. His expression was unreadable as if he had been expecting her.
"Chase, our child is gone ... " Jessie looked at Chase and the woman on the bed, feeling uneasy.
Jessie understood that Chase must have already been informed about her miscarriage, and she simply needed his comfort.
As Chase gazed at the pale but still lovely face in the doorway, a hint of pain flashed in his eyes. He was about to offer words of solace when he suddenly recalled another swollen face in his trance. His pupils narrowed, and his pain quickly turned to anger.
Chase's expression hardened. Then, he briefly glanced at the baby in his arms before saying, "I see."
Chapter 3 Why Do This to Me?
I see ...
Jessie felt her chest tighten and her breath become heavy at the emotionless response.
Suddenly, the woman on the sickbed spoke. "Chase, is she your wife?"
"Who are you?" Jessie had wanted to know for a while, and now she finally had the chance to ask.
"Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. I'm Linda White, Chase's first girlfriend."
Although Linda lay in bed, she smiled gracefully. She shared a smile with Chase when she mentioned that she was his first girlfriend.
Watching this, Jessie felt like an outsider in their family.
"First girlfriend?" Jessie stared at Chase, questioning.
"Yes," Linda said. "Thank you for taking care of Chase all these years. He's always been a bit domineering. He must have made you angry often, right? Oh, by the way!"
Linda picked up the baby from the crib and said to Jessie, "Take a look at my children. They're twins, a boy and a girl. Chase just named them. The boy is Charles Thompson, and the girl is Lily Thompson."
Jessie widened her eyes, looking at the baby in Chase's arms. "What did she say his name was?"
She remembered the day she found out she was pregnant and hugged Chase hopefully. "Chase, you're going to be a dad! We're having a baby! I've already thought of names. If it's a girl, we'll name her Vanessa Thompson, and if it's a boy, we'll name him Charles Thompson. What do you think?"
She hoped she had misunderstood, but Chase didn't avoid her gaze, saying firmly, "His name is Charles Thompson."
"You j*rk!"
Jessie raised her hand and slapped him, and Chase didn't dodge, taking the blow.
Click to READ more👉👉Title：Mr. Thompson, Please Be Gentle
00:10
Jun 28, 2024 - Jun 28, 2024
The top-notch assassin was betrayed by the organization. After reincarnation, she found her appearance looking like...
Chapter 1 Die Together
Brookhaven.
A solitary island, isolated from the world by the vast ocean.
A secret and inhumane underground laboratory lay hidden beneath this seemingly ordinary island.
In the research room filled with potions and high-tech equipment, the girl was no longer on the narrow single bed. Only four bloody handcuffs remained, hanging at the four corners of the bed.
"Blood Shadow is missing!"
The disappearance of the girl from the bed in the surveillance footage made the operator in front of the screen panic.
Upon hearing this, the expressions of everyone in the control room changed dramatically. Their eyes were all focused on the screen, the numerous small squares of surveillance footage of the girl, as if facing a formidable enemy.
They quickly searched for the girl's trace in the numerous small squares of surveillance footage but found no sign.
The guards, who had fallen in the corridor at some unknown time, threw them into chaos.
"Activate the security system to search for Blood Shadow immediately. We can't let her escape, or none of us will survive."
The system was activated. A vast blue projection filled with dense data appeared mid-air, resembling a sprawling net when it flickered.
"Quick, release the NT34 smoke. Use any feasible methods to capture her, regardless of the cost!"
Upon receiving the order, numerous spray devices appeared on the solid walls, releasing poisonous gas.
Numerous armed men in black with gas masks moved cautiously through the laboratory filled with poisonous gas.
The sound of necks being twisted and bones breaking echoed in the smoke, sending shivers down their spines. The screams were abruptly silenced.
Under the invisible smoke, bodies piled up.
"Notify Professor Luke and his team to enter the safe zone immediately."
"Zzz... " The equipment suddenly emitted several electric currents.
The next moment, all the equipment was destroyed. The electric current burned the operation table, sparking a burst of sparks, and the equipment emitted a burnt smell, causing everyone to retreat and stay away from the operation table.
The surveillance footage was completely destroyed. The entire laboratory lost its essential surveillance control, and the alarm sounded.
Everyone was horrified.
The communication device transmitted an urgent report. "All professors and researchers have been killed, and Professor Luke is missing."
"Blood Shadow must have killed Professor Luke!"
"Let's retreat. No one here can match Blood Shadow. Most of the genes have been successfully extracted. We have to take the data and run!"
"Let's make a decision quickly before Blood Shadow finds out!"
The control room was in chaos. The leader finally spoke, "Take all the data and evacuate immediately. Prepare to detonate. The higher-ups have ordered that once the gene extraction is successful. Blood Shadow must be killed."
Just then, with a "boom," the metal door of the control room was blasted open.
The entire laboratory shook, and the explosion temporarily deafened everyone. The flames mixed with metal fragments frightened them, causing them to duck and cover.
The door was in ruins.
From the ruins, a thin figure stepped forward, covered in blood, with a momentum that could destroy the world.
Everyone saw the newcomer when the smoke cleared as if they were witnessing a demon or death.
"She's Bl ... Blood Shadow."
The girl slowly raised her face. Her bloodthirsty eyes stared at the people in the control room who were scared to move.
Her long hair spread out, her gaze was as cold as a knife, and her stunning face covered in blood resembled a ghost of death.
That girl was the Blood Shadow they talked about.
A killer who dominated the world of assassins, making all other killers avoid her and causing high-ranking officials to tremble with fear.
She raised her arm slightly and discarded the object in her hand like trash.
When everyone saw what was rolling on the ground, their legs went so weak that it was Professor Luke's head.
It had been severed and rolled to the ground, with blood trailing wherever it went. The two wide-open eyes on the head didn't have time to close and stared at them. This scene gave everyone a suffocating feeling.
The leader regained his senses, trembling as he took out a black detonator and threatened, "Bl ... Blood Shadow, we have implanted a chip in your brain. As long as I detonate it, you will turn to ashes in thirty seconds. You'd better not act rashly."
The girl's cold voice slowly sounded, "Thirty seconds is enough to kill all of you."
"We are just following orders. It's Dark Shadow who wanted us to do this. Every debt has its debtor. Please let us go." Everyone immediately begged for mercy when they saw that Blood Shadow was not afraid.
Dark Shadow?
She laughed loudly, and a hint of mockery flowed in her bloodthirsty eyes, filled with hatred.
Dark Shadow, the largest and most potent assassin organisation in the world, cultivated one desperate killer after another through its brutal training methods.
And she, Blood Shadow, was one of them.
Unlike others, she was the only one Dark Shadow took when she was still an infant. She became the youngest yet most talented trainee in the entire Assassin organisation.
After thirteen years of abnormal training, she began undertaking one extreme mission after another when she was fourteen.
At seventeen, she secured the top spot on the world's assassin list under the "Blood Shadow" codename, a position no one could challenge.
In her six-year career as a top killer, she set one unbreakable record after another and held countless formidable identities. She became a legendary myth in the Dark Shadow and the Assassin world with zero defeats.
Even the retired men from the organisation were no match for her. Her talent was envied by others.
Because of her strength, the organisation began to fear her and wanted her death.
The organisation wanted to extract her genes to clone another, or even countless Blood Shadows, to replace her and serve the organisation.
She was not forced to come here, but voluntarily.
Out of gratitude for the organisation's years of nurturing, she was willing to provide part of her genes to strengthen the organisation.
But she didn't expect them to extract all her genes, clone an exact copy of her, and then kill her to eliminate any future trouble.
Blood Shadow couldn't help but shake her head.
Although she was strong enough to stand independently and lacked neither wealth nor power, she had never been disloyal to the organisation.
She didn't expect her terrifying growth rate would give the organisation ideas to use and kill her.
Blood Shadow laughed at herself when she thought about it.
The organisation had warned her not to have feelings since childhood. But in the end, her compassion was directed at her own people, and they hurt her.
She couldn't help but sigh, "Those who take cold-blooded ruthlessness to the extreme are still the people in the organisation."
Blood Shadow was momentarily distracted. The leader saw his chance and quietly pressed the detonator in his hand. Then he retreated.
Blood Shadow noticed his movement. With one look, she scared the leader into a panic.
She didn't move, but she also took out a detonator under the horrified gazes of everyone.
"Do you recognise this detonator? Professor Luke told me you buried a hundred pounds of TNT in the laboratory."
"Let's go to hell together."
Her voice sent shivers down their spines as it was filled with an icy coldness.
Under the horrified eyes of everyone, she pressed the detonator.
The leader now regretted not immediately eliminating her, foolishly hoping to capture her and continue extracting all her genetic material.
With a resounding explosion, flames soared into the sky, and the wicked island sank to the ocean floor, taking with it the girl who had achieved countless triumphs in her life.
Chapter 2 Rebirth, Isabelle Jenkins
Norward City.
In a modest ward of the affiliated hospital.
"My daughter suffered a concussion from a fall, and your school is only willing to pay this much? What if she develops any long-term effects and can't continue her studies? Her life would be ruined. Who will take responsibility for that?! I'm telling you, if you don't pay at least fifteen thousand dollars today, we'll meet at the police station. I'll ensure everyone knows how your school handles these situations and that your school can't continue to operate."
"Mrs. Jenkins, can you please be reasonable? Your daughter is not a young child who needs constant supervision from teachers. Besides, your daughter fell down the stairs because she is overweight. The responsibility lies entirely with her. The school has done its best by paying half of the medical expenses.
"Your daughter's academic performance is poor. She is at the bottom of the class and lacks the motivation to improve. Moreover, she negatively impacts other students' studies. Students have complained to me more than once. A few days ago, she even started dating and brought breakfast to a male student, seriously damaging the school's atmosphere. That boy's parents have come to me."
With her hands on her hips, Eleanor Dawson said shrewishly, "So, you're saying that your school doesn't want to pay, right?"
The argument escalated.
Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted, "Shut up, all of you!"
Eleanor and her husband, the homeroom teacher, and the head teacher fell silent, looking at the overweight girl on the hospital bed.
Blood Shadow sat up from the bed and pressed her aching temples. The frail bed creaked under her movement.
The intense pain spread from the back of her head to her entire body, causing her to frown and adjust slowly.
Suddenly, Blood Shadow sensed something. Her massaging motion suddenly stopped. The next moment, she widened her eyes.
She didn't die?
She quickly scanned the ward. Her gaze fell on the four ordinary-looking people standing at the foot of her bed.
"Who are you?"
Blood Shadow's eyes narrowed when she spoke. This was not her voice. She immediately touched her throat but noticed the thick arm she had raised.
She furrowed her brow deeply.
What's going on?
The four people were stunned in response to her question.
Eleanor directly rushed at the teacher and made a fuss. She said, "Look at what my daughter has become. Your school only pays a small amount for medical expenses. You're simply inhuman and heartless!"
The homeroom teacher, a man in his forties wearing black glasses, was flustered. He replied, "Mrs. Jenkins, please calm down."
"Isabelle, I'm your dad. Don't you recognise me?"
"Isabelle, don't scare me. Are you still not fully awake? Take a good look at who we are."
However, the girl just stared at her thick arm.
At that moment, the TV reported, "A solitary island in Brookhaven exploded at 7.10 this morning ... "
Blood Shadow looked at the TV.
Before she could react, a flood of memories that didn't belong to her suddenly poured in, causing her to furrow her brow.
Eleanor was causing a fuss with the homeroom teacher over money while her husband and the head teacher expressed concern.
Her head was throbbing with pain. She couldn't bear it any longer and said, "All of you, please get out!"
"Stop making noise. Isabelle just woke up. Let her rest. If there's anything, let's talk outside." Isabelle's father finally stood up and called the incessantly loud Eleanor out of the ward.
The ward finally quieted down. Blood Shadow maintained an extraordinary calm and smelled the faint scent of disinfectant in the air.
Eleanor's loud voice echoed in the corridor outside.
Blood Shadow entered the bathroom and spent more than ten minutes looking at her unfamiliar face in the mirror. Her features were quite clear. Although her body was fat, her face was not too chubby, and her skin was fair and radiant.
If she lost weight, she would look pretty good.
"Isabelle."
After a while, the girl said that name in front of the mirror.
This name seemed to have a connection to her.
A soul rebirth?
This was not difficult to accept, as she had already witnessed many strange things.
After just standing for ten minutes, her body already felt strained. Her legs were weak, not only because of the impact on her head but also due to the lack of exercise, resulting in physical weakness.
Blood Shadow wanted to know how this body managed to be both bulky and frail.
What a pity. Her body, as strong as an iron wall, was blown to pieces. After years of intense training, it became food for the fish in the ocean in the end.
Blood Shadow closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she had fully embraced this new body and identity.
Isabelle.
It sounded good. It's much more human than Blood Shadow.
She returned to the ward. The corridor outside was quiet. The doctor entered and brought the medical record to check on her. "Are you Isabelle?"
She lifted her bright eyes and responded, "Yes, that's me."
Taragon City, the Harris Residence.
In a study room decorated in a low-key yet luxurious manner, a man sat at his desk with a document in front of him.
"What a pity," that man murmured.
His voice was deep and magnetic, tinged with regret.
A moment later, he sighed again. "Such a waste of a genius." This time, his lament was more straightforward.
His gaze fell on the document. The name on it was "Blood Shadow."
This elusive genius assassin, whose gender was unknown to many, had most of her information displayed in front of this man.
Isabelle spent a night in the hospital and was urged by her mother, Eleanor, to go home early the following day.
"Quickly change your clothes, and let's go home. The school only slightly compensated us, and we can't afford your hospital bills."
Eleanor tossed the clothes she brought to Isabelle and constantly complained about the meagre compensation.
Isabelle's eyes were cold as she sat motionless on the hospital bed.
"Hurry up, what are you waiting for? I have to go to work soon. Will you make up for it if I'm late and they deduct my pay?"
She always talks about money.
Blood Shadow thought about how she had taken over Isabelle's body. She decided to tolerate this harsh and cheap mother.
After leaving the hospital, Eleanor left her and gave her thirty cents for the bus fare. She handed her the keys and went to work.
Relying on the original owner's memory, Isabelle returned to her home. Before she entered the residential area, she ran into a handsome boy.
That boy, who wore a blue and white school uniform, was full of youthful energy but a bit thin and silent.
Although Eleanor was mean, she possessed a remarkable beauty that contributed to her proud and arrogant demeanour.
The boy standing before her had inherited Eleanor's genes.
When that boy saw Isabelle, he stopped for a while. His gaze shifted to the bandage wrapped around her head.
Isabelle also observed him closely.
Perhaps the previous Isabelle had grown accustomed to being submissive and avoiding eye contact, so her behaviour made the boy frown in surprise.
He approached her, and Isabelle noticed a slight limp in his left foot.
Ethan didn't say a word, but as he passed by her, he handed her the object before continuing to school with his backpack.
Isabelle looked at the bun in her hand.
Her younger brother didn't inherit their mother's harsh nature.
A concussion is not a minor issue, and the doctor disagreed with Isabelle's discharge. However, Eleanor was too stingy to pay for the hospital stay. So, upon returning home, Isabelle did nothing but go straight to bed and sleep.
She slept until darkness fell.
"Fat pig, you truly are a pig reincarnated. All you do is eat and sleep all day. Why don't you just drop dead?"
When Isabelle opened her eyes, she saw Layla standing by her bed, glaring at her with disgust and hatred.
"What are you staring at? Get up and eat. Do you need someone to call you, even for a meal? Even a disabled person is more useful than you!" Layla said, turning to leave without wanting to spend another second in the room.
With such looks and character, she was indeed a spitting image of Eleanor.
Isabelle sat up and realised this family was quite abnormal, especially her supposed younger sister, Layla.
Isabelle, who had inherited the memories of the previous owner, knew all too well the extent of the bullying she had endured from this "loving sister."
She is young but has a wicked heart. She truly needed to be taught a lesson!
Chapter 3 Extraordinary Intelligence
Isabelle came out of her room.
"Isabelle, come and eat." Isabelle's father, William, had prepared her bowl and chopsticks.
The living room was bare, devoid of any valuable items. The dusty light bulb emitted a faint glow.
A family of five gathered around a small, worm-eating square table. Isabelle sat in a corner spot.
Ethan kept his head down and ate his meal. When Isabelle joined them, he silently moved his chair aside, giving plump Isabelle more room and taking a seat at the edge of the table.
"You must be feeling better after a good sleep. Eat up." William added some meat to her bowl and said with a hint of shame, "We can't afford to keep you in the hospital any longer. Rest well at home before going back to school. I'll buy a chicken tomorrow to make soup for you."
"With her poor grades, it doesn't matter whether she goes to school or not. The teachers probably hope she doesn't show up," Layla sneered.
"Layla! Isabelle is your sister. How can you speak like that?" William scolded angrily.
"Why are you yelling? What did Layla say wrong? I really don't know what's in her brain. She even scored five or ten points. I've been completely embarrassed by her. And she's even dating at such a young age. She's not ashamed at all." Eleanor's words grew more heated as she spoke.
Not satisfied with scolding Isabelle, she turned her anger towards William. "Do you know how your relatives laugh at me? How did I end up marrying such a useless man like you? All your brothers were extremely poor back then, but now they all drive cars and live in new houses. Only you, still living in this old house with your wife and children, are using the old appliances your brothers don't want anymore. If you were a bit more ambitious, your son wouldn't be limping. I really regret marrying you."
Facing his wife's complaints, William kept his head down and said nothing. His face aged more than his peers due to overwork, flushed with shame.
Ethan continued to eat calmly, seemingly numb to the familiar scene. However, he gripped his chopsticks tighter when he heard the word "limping."
"You really don't care, do you? Our parents are arguing because of you, and you're just sitting there watching TV. You're hopeless. I can't believe I have a sister like you." Layla glared at Isabelle and made the situation worse.
As expected, Isabelle received an almost resentful glare from Eleanor.
However, Isabelle shifted her gaze from the TV to Layla with a blank expression.
Her gaze was as cold as ice.
"What's with that look? Did I say something wrong?" Layla felt something was off about Isabelle since she returned from the hospital. Usually, she would just lower her head, shrink her neck, and be too scared to eat. She wouldn't dare look at her like this.
Did she hit her head and damage her brain?
"You little br*t, how dare you glare at your sister. Finish your meal quickly and wash the dishes. I get angry just looking at you." After scolding Isabelle, Eleanor picked up her bowl to eat.
Isabelle glanced at Eleanor. She didn't want to argue with them at this moment.
She turned her attention back to the TV.
The TV was old and has been used for many years. The model was long outdated.
The news was reporting on a major explosion in Brookhaven.
A cold light flashed in Isabelle's eyes.
Dark Shadow, I, Blood Shadow, will settle this score sooner or later!
She put down her chopsticks and stood up to return to her room.
"Oh, you're eating so little today. Don't you usually eat three bowls?" Layla glanced at Isabelle's bowl and mocked it.
Eleanor ordered Isabelle, "Wash the dishes before you return to your room."
"Isabelle just had a bad fall yesterday. She can't wash dishes. Layla, Ethan, you guys do it," William said gruffly.
Layla replied, "But I don't know how to wash the dishes." Then she muttered, "She fell on her head, not her hands. She usually does the washing."
"Layla and Ethan still have homework to do. What if their grades drop? Every New Year, when we sit with our relatives, they brag about their cars and houses. We can only be proud of Layla and Ethan's grades." After Eleanor finished speaking, she urged Isabelle to wash the dishes.
Isabelle stood at the entrance of the living room and looked at Eleanor. Her eyes narrowed slightly, as if she was restraining something.
She was not known for her good temper. The rumours of her ruthless nature were not exaggerated or unfounded.
If Eleanor and Layla dared to say another word, she couldn't guarantee she wouldn't lose her temper.
Just then, Ethan finished eating and quietly cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks.
"Put that down. Why did you wash it? Go back to your room and do your homework." Eleanor would never let her son do such chores. She always left the housework to Isabelle.
Isabelle worked tirelessly every day, yet her meal portion remained the same.
Ethan ignored Eleanor. He picked up the dishes and went to wash them.
Layla frowned slightly, not approving but too lazy to lecture her taciturn brother. She got up and returned to her room. She had no idea how she had narrowly escaped a "storm."
Eleanor glared at Isabelle. She went to the kitchen to chase her son back to his room and she washed the dishes herself.
After sleeping for a day, Isabelle's physical and mental state had somewhat recovered. She walked around the yard to inspect the place where the family lived.
The old house was inherited from two generations before. Although it was dilapidated, it was large enough, with a courtyard, walls, and a separate kitchen.
A sweet-scented osmanthus tree was planted in the courtyard.
There were several rooms initially occupied by a large family. Later, William's brothers made some money and moved out, leaving them behind.
Ethan came out of the kitchen and glanced at Isabelle in the yard. Their eyes met for a moment. Then he limped back to his room.
Isabelle watched his back and followed him.
Ethan took out a difficult math problem he had copied from the internet yesterday. He frowned and sat at his desk, continuing to solve the problem.
Suddenly, he felt a presence. He looked up and saw Isabelle leaning against his door frame with her arms folded, appearing out of nowhere.
A large figure blocked his doorway completely.
This was the first time Isabelle had entered his room. Usually, she would retreat to her room when she returned from school, regardless of the time, except for doing housework.
Ethan noticed that his sister seemed different today.
Isabelle walked over and glanced at his notebook. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "You can't solve it?"
Ethan looked at her in silence.
Isabelle took his pen and began writing in his notebook without hesitation.
Before Ethan could react, his notebook had been filled with her writing. The challenging question that was beyond the syllabus had been solved.
It was solved perfectly!
The steps were clear and unique.
After reading it, Ethan felt as if he had been enlightened. His face even turned slightly red with excitement.
After the initial surprise, he looked at Isabelle in disbelief and asked, "How did you do it?"
This was the first sentence her so-called brother had ever said to her.
"Isn't this simple problem solvable by anyone with hands?" Isabelle replied sincerely.
Ethan said, "This is a university-level question I found online."
He was in his second year of high school, one grade below Isabelle and Layla.
Isabelle responded, "So what?"
Ethan stared suspiciously at the unusually intelligent Isabelle and said, "You usually score five or ten points. The highest you've ever scored is twenty-five. Besides choosing ABCD in multiple-choice questions, you could only write out a word, 'solutions'."
With her level of intelligence, how could she possibly solve it?
Having inherited the original owner's memories, Blood Shadow knew how foolish the original owner had been.
Isabelle scoffed without hesitation, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink."
Ethan couldn't believe it and asked, "So, were you just pretending all this time?"
Chapter 1 Die Together
Brookhaven.
A solitary island, isolated from the world by the vast ocean.
A secret and inhumane underground laboratory lay hidden beneath this seemingly ordinary island.
In the research room filled with potions and high-tech equipment, the girl was no longer on the narrow single bed. Only four bloody handcuffs remained, hanging at the four corners of the bed.
"Blood Shadow is missing!"
The disappearance of the girl from the bed in the surveillance footage made the operator in front of the screen panic.
Upon hearing this, the expressions of everyone in the control room changed dramatically. Their eyes were all focused on the screen, the numerous small squares of surveillance footage of the girl, as if facing a formidable enemy.
They quickly searched for the girl's trace in the numerous small squares of surveillance footage but found no sign.
The guards, who had fallen in the corridor at some unknown time, threw them into chaos.
"Activate the security system to search for Blood Shadow immediately. We can't let her escape, or none of us will survive."
The system was activated. A vast blue projection filled with dense data appeared mid-air, resembling a sprawling net when it flickered.
"Quick, release the NT34 smoke. Use any feasible methods to capture her, regardless of the cost!"
Upon receiving the order, numerous spray devices appeared on the solid walls, releasing poisonous gas.
Numerous armed men in black with gas masks moved cautiously through the laboratory filled with poisonous gas.
The sound of necks being twisted and bones breaking echoed in the smoke, sending shivers down their spines. The screams were abruptly silenced.
Under the invisible smoke, bodies piled up.
"Notify Professor Luke and his team to enter the safe zone immediately."
"Zzz... " The equipment suddenly emitted several electric currents.
The next moment, all the equipment was destroyed. The electric current burned the operation table, sparking a burst of sparks, and the equipment emitted a burnt smell, causing everyone to retreat and stay away from the operation table.
The surveillance footage was completely destroyed. The entire laboratory lost its essential surveillance control, and the alarm sounded.
Everyone was horrified.
The communication device transmitted an urgent report. "All professors and researchers have been killed, and Professor Luke is missing."
"Blood Shadow must have killed Professor Luke!"
"Let's retreat. No one here can match Blood Shadow. Most of the genes have been successfully extracted. We have to take the data and run!"
"Let's make a decision quickly before Blood Shadow finds out!"
The control room was in chaos. The leader finally spoke, "Take all the data and evacuate immediately. Prepare to detonate. The higher-ups have ordered that once the gene extraction is successful. Blood Shadow must be killed."
Just then, with a "boom," the metal door of the control room was blasted open.
The entire laboratory shook, and the explosion temporarily deafened everyone. The flames mixed with metal fragments frightened them, causing them to duck and cover.
The door was in ruins.
From the ruins, a thin figure stepped forward, covered in blood, with a momentum that could destroy the world.
Everyone saw the newcomer when the smoke cleared as if they were witnessing a demon or death.
"She's Bl ... Blood Shadow."
The girl slowly raised her face. Her bloodthirsty eyes stared at the people in the control room who were scared to move.
Her long hair spread out, her gaze was as cold as a knife, and her stunning face covered in blood resembled a ghost of death.
That girl was the Blood Shadow they talked about.
A killer who dominated the world of assassins, making all other killers avoid her and causing high-ranking officials to tremble with fear.
She raised her arm slightly and discarded the object in her hand like trash.
When everyone saw what was rolling on the ground, their legs went so weak that it was Professor Luke's head.
It had been severed and rolled to the ground, with blood trailing wherever it went. The two wide-open eyes on the head didn't have time to close and stared at them. This scene gave everyone a suffocating feeling.
The leader regained his senses, trembling as he took out a black detonator and threatened, "Bl ... Blood Shadow, we have implanted a chip in your brain. As long as I detonate it, you will turn to ashes in thirty seconds. You'd better not act rashly."
The girl's cold voice slowly sounded, "Thirty seconds is enough to kill all of you."
"We are just following orders. It's Dark Shadow who wanted us to do this. Every debt has its debtor. Please let us go." Everyone immediately begged for mercy when they saw that Blood Shadow was not afraid.
Dark Shadow?
She laughed loudly, and a hint of mockery flowed in her bloodthirsty eyes, filled with hatred.
Dark Shadow, the largest and most potent assassin organisation in the world, cultivated one desperate killer after another through its brutal training methods.
And she, Blood Shadow, was one of them.
Unlike others, she was the only one Dark Shadow took when she was still an infant. She became the youngest yet most talented trainee in the entire Assassin organisation.
After thirteen years of abnormal training, she began undertaking one extreme mission after another when she was fourteen.
At seventeen, she secured the top spot on the world's assassin list under the "Blood Shadow" codename, a position no one could challenge.
In her six-year career as a top killer, she set one unbreakable record after another and held countless formidable identities. She became a legendary myth in the Dark Shadow and the Assassin world with zero defeats.
Even the retired men from the organisation were no match for her. Her talent was envied by others.
Because of her strength, the organisation began to fear her and wanted her death.
The organisation wanted to extract her genes to clone another, or even countless Blood Shadows, to replace her and serve the organisation.
She was not forced to come here, but voluntarily.
Out of gratitude for the organisation's years of nurturing, she was willing to provide part of her genes to strengthen the organisation.
But she didn't expect them to extract all her genes, clone an exact copy of her, and then kill her to eliminate any future trouble.
Blood Shadow couldn't help but shake her head.
Although she was strong enough to stand independently and lacked neither wealth nor power, she had never been disloyal to the organisation.
She didn't expect her terrifying growth rate would give the organisation ideas to use and kill her.
Blood Shadow laughed at herself when she thought about it.
The organisation had warned her not to have feelings since childhood. But in the end, her compassion was directed at her own people, and they hurt her.
She couldn't help but sigh, "Those who take cold-blooded ruthlessness to the extreme are still the people in the organisation."
Blood Shadow was momentarily distracted. The leader saw his chance and quietly pressed the detonator in his hand. Then he retreated.
Blood Shadow noticed his movement. With one look, she scared the leader into a panic.
She didn't move, but she also took out a detonator under the horrified gazes of everyone.
"Do you recognise this detonator? Professor Luke told me you buried a hundred pounds of TNT in the laboratory."
"Let's go to hell together."
Her voice sent shivers down their spines as it was filled with an icy coldness.
Under the horrified eyes of everyone, she pressed the detonator.
The leader now regretted not immediately eliminating her, foolishly hoping to capture her and continue extracting all her genetic material.
With a resounding explosion, flames soared into the sky, and the wicked island sank to the ocean floor, taking with it the girl who had achieved countless triumphs in her life.
Chapter 2 Rebirth, Isabelle Jenkins
Norward City.
In a modest ward of the affiliated hospital.
"My daughter suffered a concussion from a fall, and your school is only willing to pay this much? What if she develops any long-term effects and can't continue her studies? Her life would be ruined. Who will take responsibility for that?! I'm telling you, if you don't pay at least fifteen thousand dollars today, we'll meet at the police station. I'll ensure everyone knows how your school handles these situations and that your school can't continue to operate."
"Mrs. Jenkins, can you please be reasonable? Your daughter is not a young child who needs constant supervision from teachers. Besides, your daughter fell down the stairs because she is overweight. The responsibility lies entirely with her. The school has done its best by paying half of the medical expenses.
"Your daughter's academic performance is poor. She is at the bottom of the class and lacks the motivation to improve. Moreover, she negatively impacts other students' studies. Students have complained to me more than once. A few days ago, she even started dating and brought breakfast to a male student, seriously damaging the school's atmosphere. That boy's parents have come to me."
With her hands on her hips, Eleanor Dawson said shrewishly, "So, you're saying that your school doesn't want to pay, right?"
The argument escalated.
Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted, "Shut up, all of you!"
Eleanor and her husband, the homeroom teacher, and the head teacher fell silent, looking at the overweight girl on the hospital bed.
Blood Shadow sat up from the bed and pressed her aching temples. The frail bed creaked under her movement.
The intense pain spread from the back of her head to her entire body, causing her to frown and adjust slowly.
Suddenly, Blood Shadow sensed something. Her massaging motion suddenly stopped. The next moment, she widened her eyes.
She didn't die?
She quickly scanned the ward. Her gaze fell on the four ordinary-looking people standing at the foot of her bed.
"Who are you?"
Blood Shadow's eyes narrowed when she spoke. This was not her voice. She immediately touched her throat but noticed the thick arm she had raised.
She furrowed her brow deeply.
What's going on?
The four people were stunned in response to her question.
Eleanor directly rushed at the teacher and made a fuss. She said, "Look at what my daughter has become. Your school only pays a small amount for medical expenses. You're simply inhuman and heartless!"
The homeroom teacher, a man in his forties wearing black glasses, was flustered. He replied, "Mrs. Jenkins, please calm down."
"Isabelle, I'm your dad. Don't you recognise me?"
"Isabelle, don't scare me. Are you still not fully awake? Take a good look at who we are."
However, the girl just stared at her thick arm.
At that moment, the TV reported, "A solitary island in Brookhaven exploded at 7.10 this morning ... "
Blood Shadow looked at the TV.
Before she could react, a flood of memories that didn't belong to her suddenly poured in, causing her to furrow her brow.
Eleanor was causing a fuss with the homeroom teacher over money while her husband and the head teacher expressed concern.
Her head was throbbing with pain. She couldn't bear it any longer and said, "All of you, please get out!"
"Stop making noise. Isabelle just woke up. Let her rest. If there's anything, let's talk outside." Isabelle's father finally stood up and called the incessantly loud Eleanor out of the ward.
The ward finally quieted down. Blood Shadow maintained an extraordinary calm and smelled the faint scent of disinfectant in the air.
Eleanor's loud voice echoed in the corridor outside.
Blood Shadow entered the bathroom and spent more than ten minutes looking at her unfamiliar face in the mirror. Her features were quite clear. Although her body was fat, her face was not too chubby, and her skin was fair and radiant.
If she lost weight, she would look pretty good.
"Isabelle."
After a while, the girl said that name in front of the mirror.
This name seemed to have a connection to her.
A soul rebirth?
This was not difficult to accept, as she had already witnessed many strange things.
After just standing for ten minutes, her body already felt strained. Her legs were weak, not only because of the impact on her head but also due to the lack of exercise, resulting in physical weakness.
Blood Shadow wanted to know how this body managed to be both bulky and frail.
What a pity. Her body, as strong as an iron wall, was blown to pieces. After years of intense training, it became food for the fish in the ocean in the end.
Blood Shadow closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she had fully embraced this new body and identity.
Isabelle.
It sounded good. It's much more human than Blood Shadow.
She returned to the ward. The corridor outside was quiet. The doctor entered and brought the medical record to check on her. "Are you Isabelle?"
She lifted her bright eyes and responded, "Yes, that's me."
Taragon City, the Harris Residence.
In a study room decorated in a low-key yet luxurious manner, a man sat at his desk with a document in front of him.
"What a pity," that man murmured.
His voice was deep and magnetic, tinged with regret.
A moment later, he sighed again. "Such a waste of a genius." This time, his lament was more straightforward.
His gaze fell on the document. The name on it was "Blood Shadow."
This elusive genius assassin, whose gender was unknown to many, had most of her information displayed in front of this man.
Isabelle spent a night in the hospital and was urged by her mother, Eleanor, to go home early the following day.
"Quickly change your clothes, and let's go home. The school only slightly compensated us, and we can't afford your hospital bills."
Eleanor tossed the clothes she brought to Isabelle and constantly complained about the meagre compensation.
Isabelle's eyes were cold as she sat motionless on the hospital bed.
"Hurry up, what are you waiting for? I have to go to work soon. Will you make up for it if I'm late and they deduct my pay?"
She always talks about money.
Blood Shadow thought about how she had taken over Isabelle's body. She decided to tolerate this harsh and cheap mother.
After leaving the hospital, Eleanor left her and gave her thirty cents for the bus fare. She handed her the keys and went to work.
Relying on the original owner's memory, Isabelle returned to her home. Before she entered the residential area, she ran into a handsome boy.
That boy, who wore a blue and white school uniform, was full of youthful energy but a bit thin and silent.
Although Eleanor was mean, she possessed a remarkable beauty that contributed to her proud and arrogant demeanour.
The boy standing before her had inherited Eleanor's genes.
When that boy saw Isabelle, he stopped for a while. His gaze shifted to the bandage wrapped around her head.
Isabelle also observed him closely.
Perhaps the previous Isabelle had grown accustomed to being submissive and avoiding eye contact, so her behaviour made the boy frown in surprise.
He approached her, and Isabelle noticed a slight limp in his left foot.
Ethan didn't say a word, but as he passed by her, he handed her the object before continuing to school with his backpack.
Isabelle looked at the bun in her hand.
Her younger brother didn't inherit their mother's harsh nature.
A concussion is not a minor issue, and the doctor disagreed with Isabelle's discharge. However, Eleanor was too stingy to pay for the hospital stay. So, upon returning home, Isabelle did nothing but go straight to bed and sleep.
She slept until darkness fell.
"Fat pig, you truly are a pig reincarnated. All you do is eat and sleep all day. Why don't you just drop dead?"
When Isabelle opened her eyes, she saw Layla standing by her bed, glaring at her with disgust and hatred.
"What are you staring at? Get up and eat. Do you need someone to call you, even for a meal? Even a disabled person is more useful than you!" Layla said, turning to leave without wanting to spend another second in the room.
With such looks and character, she was indeed a spitting image of Eleanor.
Isabelle sat up and realised this family was quite abnormal, especially her supposed younger sister, Layla.
Isabelle, who had inherited the memories of the previous owner, knew all too well the extent of the bullying she had endured from this "loving sister."
She is young but has a wicked heart. She truly needed to be taught a lesson!
Chapter 3 Extraordinary Intelligence
Isabelle came out of her room.
"Isabelle, come and eat." Isabelle's father, William, had prepared her bowl and chopsticks.
The living room was bare, devoid of any valuable items. The dusty light bulb emitted a faint glow.
A family of five gathered around a small, worm-eating square table. Isabelle sat in a corner spot.
Ethan kept his head down and ate his meal. When Isabelle joined them, he silently moved his chair aside, giving plump Isabelle more room and taking a seat at the edge of the table.
"You must be feeling better after a good sleep. Eat up." William added some meat to her bowl and said with a hint of shame, "We can't afford to keep you in the hospital any longer. Rest well at home before going back to school. I'll buy a chicken tomorrow to make soup for you."
"With her poor grades, it doesn't matter whether she goes to school or not. The teachers probably hope she doesn't show up," Layla sneered.
"Layla! Isabelle is your sister. How can you speak like that?" William scolded angrily.
"Why are you yelling? What did Layla say wrong? I really don't know what's in her brain. She even scored five or ten points. I've been completely embarrassed by her. And she's even dating at such a young age. She's not ashamed at all." Eleanor's words grew more heated as she spoke.
Not satisfied with scolding Isabelle, she turned her anger towards William. "Do you know how your relatives laugh at me? How did I end up marrying such a useless man like you? All your brothers were extremely poor back then, but now they all drive cars and live in new houses. Only you, still living in this old house with your wife and children, are using the old appliances your brothers don't want anymore. If you were a bit more ambitious, your son wouldn't be limping. I really regret marrying you."
Facing his wife's complaints, William kept his head down and said nothing. His face aged more than his peers due to overwork, flushed with shame.
Ethan continued to eat calmly, seemingly numb to the familiar scene. However, he gripped his chopsticks tighter when he heard the word "limping."
"You really don't care, do you? Our parents are arguing because of you, and you're just sitting there watching TV. You're hopeless. I can't believe I have a sister like you." Layla glared at Isabelle and made the situation worse.
As expected, Isabelle received an almost resentful glare from Eleanor.
However, Isabelle shifted her gaze from the TV to Layla with a blank expression.
Her gaze was as cold as ice.
"What's with that look? Did I say something wrong?" Layla felt something was off about Isabelle since she returned from the hospital. Usually, she would just lower her head, shrink her neck, and be too scared to eat. She wouldn't dare look at her like this.
Did she hit her head and damage her brain?
"You little br*t, how dare you glare at your sister. Finish your meal quickly and wash the dishes. I get angry just looking at you." After scolding Isabelle, Eleanor picked up her bowl to eat.
Isabelle glanced at Eleanor. She didn't want to argue with them at this moment.
She turned her attention back to the TV.
The TV was old and has been used for many years. The model was long outdated.
The news was reporting on a major explosion in Brookhaven.
A cold light flashed in Isabelle's eyes.
Dark Shadow, I, Blood Shadow, will settle this score sooner or later!
She put down her chopsticks and stood up to return to her room.
"Oh, you're eating so little today. Don't you usually eat three bowls?" Layla glanced at Isabelle's bowl and mocked it.
Eleanor ordered Isabelle, "Wash the dishes before you return to your room."
"Isabelle just had a bad fall yesterday. She can't wash dishes. Layla, Ethan, you guys do it," William said gruffly.
Layla replied, "But I don't know how to wash the dishes." Then she muttered, "She fell on her head, not her hands. She usually does the washing."
"Layla and Ethan still have homework to do. What if their grades drop? Every New Year, when we sit with our relatives, they brag about their cars and houses. We can only be proud of Layla and Ethan's grades." After Eleanor finished speaking, she urged Isabelle to wash the dishes.
Isabelle stood at the entrance of the living room and looked at Eleanor. Her eyes narrowed slightly, as if she was restraining something.
She was not known for her good temper. The rumours of her ruthless nature were not exaggerated or unfounded.
If Eleanor and Layla dared to say another word, she couldn't guarantee she wouldn't lose her temper.
Just then, Ethan finished eating and quietly cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks.
"Put that down. Why did you wash it? Go back to your room and do your homework." Eleanor would never let her son do such chores. She always left the housework to Isabelle.
Isabelle worked tirelessly every day, yet her meal portion remained the same.
Ethan ignored Eleanor. He picked up the dishes and went to wash them.
Layla frowned slightly, not approving but too lazy to lecture her taciturn brother. She got up and returned to her room. She had no idea how she had narrowly escaped a "storm."
Eleanor glared at Isabelle. She went to the kitchen to chase her son back to his room and she washed the dishes herself.
After sleeping for a day, Isabelle's physical and mental state had somewhat recovered. She walked around the yard to inspect the place where the family lived.
The old house was inherited from two generations before. Although it was dilapidated, it was large enough, with a courtyard, walls, and a separate kitchen.
A sweet-scented osmanthus tree was planted in the courtyard.
There were several rooms initially occupied by a large family. Later, William's brothers made some money and moved out, leaving them behind.
Ethan came out of the kitchen and glanced at Isabelle in the yard. Their eyes met for a moment. Then he limped back to his room.
Isabelle watched his back and followed him.
Ethan took out a difficult math problem he had copied from the internet yesterday. He frowned and sat at his desk, continuing to solve the problem.
Suddenly, he felt a presence. He looked up and saw Isabelle leaning against his door frame with her arms folded, appearing out of nowhere.
A large figure blocked his doorway completely.
This was the first time Isabelle had entered his room. Usually, she would retreat to her room when she returned from school, regardless of the time, except for doing housework.
Ethan noticed that his sister seemed different today.
Isabelle walked over and glanced at his notebook. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "You can't solve it?"
Ethan looked at her in silence.
Isabelle took his pen and began writing in his notebook without hesitation.
Before Ethan could react, his notebook had been filled with her writing. The challenging question that was beyond the syllabus had been solved.
It was solved perfectly!
The steps were clear and unique.
After reading it, Ethan felt as if he had been enlightened. His face even turned slightly red with excitement.
After the initial surprise, he looked at Isabelle in disbelief and asked, "How did you do it?"
This was the first sentence her so-called brother had ever said to her.
"Isn't this simple problem solvable by anyone with hands?" Isabelle replied sincerely.
Ethan said, "This is a university-level question I found online."
He was in his second year of high school, one grade below Isabelle and Layla.
Isabelle responded, "So what?"
Ethan stared suspiciously at the unusually intelligent Isabelle and said, "You usually score five or ten points. The highest you've ever scored is twenty-five. Besides choosing ABCD in multiple-choice questions, you could only write out a word, 'solutions'."
With her level of intelligence, how could she possibly solve it?
Having inherited the original owner's memories, Blood Shadow knew how foolish the original owner had been.
Isabelle scoffed without hesitation, "Writing out 'solutions' is just a way not to embarrass them. Such questions are simply a waste of time and ink."
Ethan couldn't believe it and asked, "So, were you just pretending all this time?"
Jul 05, 2024 - Jul 05, 2024
Four years ago, She had a one-night stand with a man and got pregnant with triplets.🔞 She thought he was a ladyboy gigolo and forced him to sell his body to pay off debts. 😡Little did she know, he was a billionaire CEO!🤯
It’s hot. Why does it feel like I’m burning up?
Charlotte Windt felt like she had been aimlessly walking in the desert for a very long time. All she wanted was to quench her thirst.
A man’s icy lips covered hers as he devoured her, giving her temporary respite from the heat. She reached out and flung her arms around his neck, sucking his lips greedily.
Loud moans and pants soon resounded around the room. Their shadows on the wall opposite overlapped with a burning passion.
As the light was dim, Charlotte couldn’t see the man’s face clearly. The only thing that occurred to her was how beastly he was in bed. He savagely took her until dawn.
When dawn broke, he left.
Charlotte opened her eyes in a daze. She saw a blurry image of a man’s back and the vicious wolf head tattoo on the small of his back.
It was a tattoo of a howling wolf with its jaw wide opened, like it was going to devour its prey anytime.
She felt her heart racing in fear at the sight of that tattoo.
...
Charlotte had a dream. In it, she had turned into a vine that was entwined around a colossal tree, unable to break free.
When she regained consciousness, her body was aching terribly.
Charlotte sat up in bed with one hand on her head, trying to soothe her splitting headache. She saw the mess on the bed and a torn men’s shirt on the ground. Freezing in shock, she racked her brains trying to remember last night’s events.
At her engagement party, her fiancé had betrayed her. She was on the verge of breaking down when her cousin, Luna White, brought her to Sultry Night to drink her sorrows away.
Utterly wasted, she announced she wanted to take revenge on her fiancé. Luna immediately arranged a male escort for her.
As last night’s events hit her, Charlotte clutched her chest in shock.Oh God!I lost my virginity to a stranger!
She grabbed her hair in frustration.
After a long time, she finally snapped out of her trance and hurriedly put on her clothes. When she rushed out of the hotel, a bunch of reporters clamored around her.
Accompanied by the blinding camera flashes were the reporters’ harsh questions.
“Ms. Windt, is it true you spent the night with a male escort from Sultry Night because the Sterlings called off the engagement?”
“Ms. Windt, are you aware that the male escort is a transvestite?”
“Ms. Windt, did you know your father has gone bankrupt?”
“Ms. Windt, we’ve just received news that your father had committed suicide. He jumped off his company’s building.”
Charlotte’s mind went blank as if she had just been struck by lightning. At once, she ran out but was knocked out cold by a car.
The next morning, the headlines were ablaze with the news of Charlotte and her father.Richest Man in H City Richard Windt Goes Bankrupt and Commits Suicide.Hector Sterling Dumps Daughter of Richard Windt – Charlotte Windt Spends Night at Club With Transvestite Male Escort.
Both pieces of breaking news immediately made it to the headlines.
Once a wealthy heiress, Charlotte became a despicable and immoral b*tch overnight. She had lost everything from her family to her reputation.
...
Ten months later, loud cries from babies could be heard in an unremarkable clinic in the countryside.
Mrs. Berry held a baby in her arms as she rushed up to Charlotte elatedly. “Miss, congratulations. You gave birth to triplets. Two boys and a girl!”
...
Four years later, at H City’s Train Station.
Charlotte arrived in the city with her kids and Mrs. Berry.
The plump Mrs. Berry was holding two big pieces of luggage, heaving as she walked.
Charlotte had a denim backpack slung on her shoulder as she squeezed out of the busy train station with her three kids.
To others, they looked like a poor family from the countryside coming to the city to depend on their relatives.
“Out of my way, country bumpkin!”
A woman wearing a fur coat shoved Mrs. Berry away harshly and insulted her.
Charlotte was about to reprimand that woman when a fleet of luxury cars came to a stop beside her.
Before anyone could react, dozens of bodyguards alighted their vehicles and formed two neat rows.
Giving a deep bow, they called out in unison, “Welcome back, Mrs. Sterling!”
Chapter 2 Hitting A Rolls Royce
Hearing the name “Sterling,” Charlotte glanced at the convoy and saw the Sterlings’ crest on the cars.
Are they here for me? She grew excited at that thought.
Could it be that Hector never betrayed me? Did he call off our engagement because he had no other choice back then? Now that he knows I’m back, he must be here to pick me up!
“Miss, is Mr. Sterling here to pick us up?”
A delighted Mrs. Berry was about to step forward when two bodyguards pushed them away rudely.
In the next moment, a graceful woman dressed in expensive clothing walked out, flanked by an entourage.
Charlotte’s lips parted in surprise. Isn’t this Luna White?
Luna was clad in a designer suit. She looked more elegant than she was four years ago.
Her fingers were curled around a little hand belonging to a boy around the same age as Charlotte’s triplets.
“Mrs. Sterling, Timothy, this way please,” the bodyguards greeted them politely.
“I will never take the train again. It’s filthy and full of commonalties,” declared Luna, covering her nose with her handkerchief in disdain.
“Yes, yes. If it weren’t for the weather, Mr. Sterling wouldn’t have let you and Timothy suffer.”
The bodyguards escorted Luna and the little boy into a car.
Both Luna and her son were so arrogant they didn’t even glance around them. Thus, they failed to notice Charlotte in the crowd.
“What is going on?” Mrs. Berry recognized Luna and blurted out. “Isn’t that your cousin? Is she married to Mr. Sterling now?”
“I think so.”
As the Sterlings’ convoy drove away, Charlotte recalled Hector’s promise in the past.
He said I’ll be his only bride in this life.
But now, he’s married to my cousin. They even have a son this big!
Tears prickled at Charlotte’s eyes as her nose burned.
“Mommy, what’s wrong?”
When the kids spotted Charlotte’s red-rimmed eyes, all three of them surrounded her and voiced their concerns.
“I’m fine.”
Wiping her eyes dry, Charlotte knelt down and pulled the three of them in for a hug.
“Mommy, don’t be sad. When I grow up, I’ll buy a big car for you. Then, you won’t have to suffer anymore,” offered her eldest son, Robbie. He thought she was upset because someone had bullied her.
“Mommy, who bullied you? Lemme beat them up!” Jamie, the second boy, waved his fists adorably and puffed up his cheeks.
Ellie, the youngest of the triplets, rubbed her cheek against Charlotte’s and comforted her. “Mommy, don’t cry!”
“Don’t cry! Don’t cry!”
Suddenly, a green head poked out of Ellie’s pocket. It belonged to a cheeky parrot that was glancing around curiously at this moment.
“No, I’m not crying.” Charlotte inhaled sharply and put on a smile. “Come on, let’s go home!”
“Yay, let’s go!”
Charlotte gave them a kiss each before slinging the backpack over her shoulder again and heading out to hail a cab.
She used to be a wealthy heiress with an entourage wherever she went, but now, she had to queue up to hail a cab with Mrs. Berry and her kids, not to mention being heavily loaded with their baggage.
As all of them couldn’t fit in one cab, Mrs. Berry had to take a separate cab by herself.
The sky was dark, signaling the arrival of a storm. Hoping to avoid it, the cab driver was speeding anxiously along the road when suddenly, he rammed into a Rolls-Royce up ahead.
The cab driver’s face turned pale instantly and got down from his cab to check the situation.
Charlotte sat in the passenger seat and looked out of the window, snapping her brows together.
It was a limited-edition Rolls-Royce Phantom. There were only three units in C Nation and thirty-five worldwide. Even if it were a minor scratch, the cab driver would have to compensate a substantial amount of money, which might cause him to go bankrupt.
Chapter 3 Wolf Head Tattoo
The conflict was going to be a hassle and would probably take a long time. Looking up, Charlotte noticed the sky had turned a gloomy grey. The storm was about to hit anytime.
She didn’t want her kids to get soaked in the rain, especially Ellie, who had been physically weak since young. The little girl would definitely catch a cold if the rain got to her.
“Robbie, Jamie, Ellie, stay in the car. I’ll go down and see what’s happening,” Charlotte told her children before getting off the cab.
“Mommy, be careful!” the kids yelled out unanimously.
Fifi the parrot poked its head out of Ellie’s pocket again curiously.
Ellie gave it a tiny snack and petted its fluffy head gently. “Fifi, hold on tight. We’ll be home soon!”
...
“Sir, I’m sorry. I didn’t hit your car on purpose.” The cab driver was explaining nervously. “It was the passenger’s fault. She has three kids and a good deal of baggage. My cab is overloaded, so I accidentally bumped into your car.”
When he saw Charlotte, he immediately pointed at her. “You’re responsible for this!”
“Huh? Why?”
Charlotte was about to retort when the window of the Rolls-Royce rolled down.
“Forget it. The president is busy!”
The man seated in the passenger seat spoke as he swept a glance over Charlotte.
“Yes!”
The man in suit nodded and told the cab driver to drive carefully next time before leaving.
Charlotte gazed instinctively at the backseat of the Rolls-Royce when the driver opened the door. To her surprise, she saw a half-naked man with his back to her.
A snarly wound snaked across his back as blood trickled down onto the wolf head tattoo on the small of his back.
Wolf head tattoo? The Wolf head tattoo!
Charlotte’s eyes widened in disbelief. She stared at the tattoo wordlessly as her heart jumped to her throat.
The ferocious wolf was gazing at her, its eyes stained bright red by the man’s blood, looking ever so bloodthirsty.
It’s him!
It really is him!
“Move out of the way!”
The cab driver gave Charlotte an abrupt push, causing her to topple to the ground.
When she looked up again, the Rolls-Royce had disappeared from sight.
Charlotte felt her head buzzing as she stared at the empty road ahead.
Was that him in the car just now? The kids’ father?
Wasn’t he a gigolo at Sultry Night? Why was he in that expensive car with that horrible wound?
“Hey, why did you push my mommy?”
Jamie waved his fists angrily at the cab driver.
“Brat, stop yelling at me. If it weren’t for you, I wouldn’t have gotten this unlucky,” cursed the cab driver.
“You were the one speeding before hitting that car. That’s none of our business!” Robbie retorted in his bubbly voice. “As your passengers, we’re not responsible for your mistake! You violated the traffic law. We can file a complaint against you!”
“Yes, you bullied Mommy. I will ask the police to arrest you!” Ellie pouted furiously and pointed at someone in the middle of the road. “There’s a traffic police!”
Fifi, who was perched on her shoulder, chirped out instantly. “Traffic police! Traffic police!”
“What a nuisance. Get off! I refuse to bring you to your destination anymore.”
The cab driver proceeded to open his trunk and threw their baggage in the middle of the road before leaving in a huff.
“Hey! How could you?”
Charlotte picked up her baggage clumsily and brought the kids to the side of the road.
Meanwhile, the man in the backseat of the Rolls-Royce, Zachary Nacht, looked up and glanced at the rearview mirror.
That woman looks familiar. Where have I seen her before this?
“Mr. Nacht, I’ll inject the anesthetic now!” said the doctor who was dealing with his wound.
“No need.” The man was reading a file in his hand. His wound was bleeding profusely, but he wasn’t bothered at all.
“Um, this may sting a little then. I’m going to stitch your wound up.”
Frowning, the doctor started stitching the wound up. As there was no anesthetic involved, the doctor was more nervous than usual.
The man’s tanned skin glinted under the light icily. His muscles contracted from the immense pain, but his expression remained the same.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Mysterious Male Escort Is a Mogul》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
It’s hot. Why does it feel like I’m burning up?
Charlotte Windt felt like she had been aimlessly walking in the desert for a very long time. All she wanted was to quench her thirst.
A man’s icy lips covered hers as he devoured her, giving her temporary respite from the heat. She reached out and flung her arms around his neck, sucking his lips greedily.
Loud moans and pants soon resounded around the room. Their shadows on the wall opposite overlapped with a burning passion.
As the light was dim, Charlotte couldn’t see the man’s face clearly. The only thing that occurred to her was how beastly he was in bed. He savagely took her until dawn.
When dawn broke, he left.
Charlotte opened her eyes in a daze. She saw a blurry image of a man’s back and the vicious wolf head tattoo on the small of his back.
It was a tattoo of a howling wolf with its jaw wide opened, like it was going to devour its prey anytime.
She felt her heart racing in fear at the sight of that tattoo.
...
Charlotte had a dream. In it, she had turned into a vine that was entwined around a colossal tree, unable to break free.
When she regained consciousness, her body was aching terribly.
Charlotte sat up in bed with one hand on her head, trying to soothe her splitting headache. She saw the mess on the bed and a torn men’s shirt on the ground. Freezing in shock, she racked her brains trying to remember last night’s events.
At her engagement party, her fiancé had betrayed her. She was on the verge of breaking down when her cousin, Luna White, brought her to Sultry Night to drink her sorrows away.
Utterly wasted, she announced she wanted to take revenge on her fiancé. Luna immediately arranged a male escort for her.
As last night’s events hit her, Charlotte clutched her chest in shock.Oh God!I lost my virginity to a stranger!
She grabbed her hair in frustration.
After a long time, she finally snapped out of her trance and hurriedly put on her clothes. When she rushed out of the hotel, a bunch of reporters clamored around her.
Accompanied by the blinding camera flashes were the reporters’ harsh questions.
“Ms. Windt, is it true you spent the night with a male escort from Sultry Night because the Sterlings called off the engagement?”
“Ms. Windt, are you aware that the male escort is a transvestite?”
“Ms. Windt, did you know your father has gone bankrupt?”
“Ms. Windt, we’ve just received news that your father had committed suicide. He jumped off his company’s building.”
Charlotte’s mind went blank as if she had just been struck by lightning. At once, she ran out but was knocked out cold by a car.
The next morning, the headlines were ablaze with the news of Charlotte and her father.Richest Man in H City Richard Windt Goes Bankrupt and Commits Suicide.Hector Sterling Dumps Daughter of Richard Windt – Charlotte Windt Spends Night at Club With Transvestite Male Escort.
Both pieces of breaking news immediately made it to the headlines.
Once a wealthy heiress, Charlotte became a despicable and immoral b*tch overnight. She had lost everything from her family to her reputation.
...
Ten months later, loud cries from babies could be heard in an unremarkable clinic in the countryside.
Mrs. Berry held a baby in her arms as she rushed up to Charlotte elatedly. “Miss, congratulations. You gave birth to triplets. Two boys and a girl!”
...
Four years later, at H City’s Train Station.
Charlotte arrived in the city with her kids and Mrs. Berry.
The plump Mrs. Berry was holding two big pieces of luggage, heaving as she walked.
Charlotte had a denim backpack slung on her shoulder as she squeezed out of the busy train station with her three kids.
To others, they looked like a poor family from the countryside coming to the city to depend on their relatives.
“Out of my way, country bumpkin!”
A woman wearing a fur coat shoved Mrs. Berry away harshly and insulted her.
Charlotte was about to reprimand that woman when a fleet of luxury cars came to a stop beside her.
Before anyone could react, dozens of bodyguards alighted their vehicles and formed two neat rows.
Giving a deep bow, they called out in unison, “Welcome back, Mrs. Sterling!”
Chapter 2 Hitting A Rolls Royce
Hearing the name “Sterling,” Charlotte glanced at the convoy and saw the Sterlings’ crest on the cars.
Are they here for me? She grew excited at that thought.
Could it be that Hector never betrayed me? Did he call off our engagement because he had no other choice back then? Now that he knows I’m back, he must be here to pick me up!
“Miss, is Mr. Sterling here to pick us up?”
A delighted Mrs. Berry was about to step forward when two bodyguards pushed them away rudely.
In the next moment, a graceful woman dressed in expensive clothing walked out, flanked by an entourage.
Charlotte’s lips parted in surprise. Isn’t this Luna White?
Luna was clad in a designer suit. She looked more elegant than she was four years ago.
Her fingers were curled around a little hand belonging to a boy around the same age as Charlotte’s triplets.
“Mrs. Sterling, Timothy, this way please,” the bodyguards greeted them politely.
“I will never take the train again. It’s filthy and full of commonalties,” declared Luna, covering her nose with her handkerchief in disdain.
“Yes, yes. If it weren’t for the weather, Mr. Sterling wouldn’t have let you and Timothy suffer.”
The bodyguards escorted Luna and the little boy into a car.
Both Luna and her son were so arrogant they didn’t even glance around them. Thus, they failed to notice Charlotte in the crowd.
“What is going on?” Mrs. Berry recognized Luna and blurted out. “Isn’t that your cousin? Is she married to Mr. Sterling now?”
“I think so.”
As the Sterlings’ convoy drove away, Charlotte recalled Hector’s promise in the past.
He said I’ll be his only bride in this life.
But now, he’s married to my cousin. They even have a son this big!
Tears prickled at Charlotte’s eyes as her nose burned.
“Mommy, what’s wrong?”
When the kids spotted Charlotte’s red-rimmed eyes, all three of them surrounded her and voiced their concerns.
“I’m fine.”
Wiping her eyes dry, Charlotte knelt down and pulled the three of them in for a hug.
“Mommy, don’t be sad. When I grow up, I’ll buy a big car for you. Then, you won’t have to suffer anymore,” offered her eldest son, Robbie. He thought she was upset because someone had bullied her.
“Mommy, who bullied you? Lemme beat them up!” Jamie, the second boy, waved his fists adorably and puffed up his cheeks.
Ellie, the youngest of the triplets, rubbed her cheek against Charlotte’s and comforted her. “Mommy, don’t cry!”
“Don’t cry! Don’t cry!”
Suddenly, a green head poked out of Ellie’s pocket. It belonged to a cheeky parrot that was glancing around curiously at this moment.
“No, I’m not crying.” Charlotte inhaled sharply and put on a smile. “Come on, let’s go home!”
“Yay, let’s go!”
Charlotte gave them a kiss each before slinging the backpack over her shoulder again and heading out to hail a cab.
She used to be a wealthy heiress with an entourage wherever she went, but now, she had to queue up to hail a cab with Mrs. Berry and her kids, not to mention being heavily loaded with their baggage.
As all of them couldn’t fit in one cab, Mrs. Berry had to take a separate cab by herself.
The sky was dark, signaling the arrival of a storm. Hoping to avoid it, the cab driver was speeding anxiously along the road when suddenly, he rammed into a Rolls-Royce up ahead.
The cab driver’s face turned pale instantly and got down from his cab to check the situation.
Charlotte sat in the passenger seat and looked out of the window, snapping her brows together.
It was a limited-edition Rolls-Royce Phantom. There were only three units in C Nation and thirty-five worldwide. Even if it were a minor scratch, the cab driver would have to compensate a substantial amount of money, which might cause him to go bankrupt.
Chapter 3 Wolf Head Tattoo
The conflict was going to be a hassle and would probably take a long time. Looking up, Charlotte noticed the sky had turned a gloomy grey. The storm was about to hit anytime.
She didn’t want her kids to get soaked in the rain, especially Ellie, who had been physically weak since young. The little girl would definitely catch a cold if the rain got to her.
“Robbie, Jamie, Ellie, stay in the car. I’ll go down and see what’s happening,” Charlotte told her children before getting off the cab.
“Mommy, be careful!” the kids yelled out unanimously.
Fifi the parrot poked its head out of Ellie’s pocket again curiously.
Ellie gave it a tiny snack and petted its fluffy head gently. “Fifi, hold on tight. We’ll be home soon!”
...
“Sir, I’m sorry. I didn’t hit your car on purpose.” The cab driver was explaining nervously. “It was the passenger’s fault. She has three kids and a good deal of baggage. My cab is overloaded, so I accidentally bumped into your car.”
When he saw Charlotte, he immediately pointed at her. “You’re responsible for this!”
“Huh? Why?”
Charlotte was about to retort when the window of the Rolls-Royce rolled down.
“Forget it. The president is busy!”
The man seated in the passenger seat spoke as he swept a glance over Charlotte.
“Yes!”
The man in suit nodded and told the cab driver to drive carefully next time before leaving.
Charlotte gazed instinctively at the backseat of the Rolls-Royce when the driver opened the door. To her surprise, she saw a half-naked man with his back to her.
A snarly wound snaked across his back as blood trickled down onto the wolf head tattoo on the small of his back.
Wolf head tattoo? The Wolf head tattoo!
Charlotte’s eyes widened in disbelief. She stared at the tattoo wordlessly as her heart jumped to her throat.
The ferocious wolf was gazing at her, its eyes stained bright red by the man’s blood, looking ever so bloodthirsty.
It’s him!
It really is him!
“Move out of the way!”
The cab driver gave Charlotte an abrupt push, causing her to topple to the ground.
When she looked up again, the Rolls-Royce had disappeared from sight.
Charlotte felt her head buzzing as she stared at the empty road ahead.
Was that him in the car just now? The kids’ father?
Wasn’t he a gigolo at Sultry Night? Why was he in that expensive car with that horrible wound?
“Hey, why did you push my mommy?”
Jamie waved his fists angrily at the cab driver.
“Brat, stop yelling at me. If it weren’t for you, I wouldn’t have gotten this unlucky,” cursed the cab driver.
“You were the one speeding before hitting that car. That’s none of our business!” Robbie retorted in his bubbly voice. “As your passengers, we’re not responsible for your mistake! You violated the traffic law. We can file a complaint against you!”
“Yes, you bullied Mommy. I will ask the police to arrest you!” Ellie pouted furiously and pointed at someone in the middle of the road. “There’s a traffic police!”
Fifi, who was perched on her shoulder, chirped out instantly. “Traffic police! Traffic police!”
“What a nuisance. Get off! I refuse to bring you to your destination anymore.”
The cab driver proceeded to open his trunk and threw their baggage in the middle of the road before leaving in a huff.
“Hey! How could you?”
Charlotte picked up her baggage clumsily and brought the kids to the side of the road.
Meanwhile, the man in the backseat of the Rolls-Royce, Zachary Nacht, looked up and glanced at the rearview mirror.
That woman looks familiar. Where have I seen her before this?
“Mr. Nacht, I’ll inject the anesthetic now!” said the doctor who was dealing with his wound.
“No need.” The man was reading a file in his hand. His wound was bleeding profusely, but he wasn’t bothered at all.
“Um, this may sting a little then. I’m going to stitch your wound up.”
Frowning, the doctor started stitching the wound up. As there was no anesthetic involved, the doctor was more nervous than usual.
The man’s tanned skin glinted under the light icily. His muscles contracted from the immense pain, but his expression remained the same.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Mysterious Male Escort Is a Mogul》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
Jul 05, 2024 - Jul 05, 2024
🐺As an assassin,💥 special agent, 💥divine healer and hacker💥—the true werewolf heiress returned with the strongest Alpha!😈💞💕
The July sun was like a blazing fire, scorching the entire village and crop fields.
“Janet, someone is looking for you.”
When the neighbor, Mr. Wallace, found Janet Jackson, she was busy planting watermelon seedlings. The girl looked up and stared wide-eyed at the man. She had a cool temperament, and her skin was exceptionally fair. Despite doing farm work at her home all year long, her skin appeared so good that it was enviable.
Mr. Wallace spoke, “That person is in your house. They are from a large family, and they came in a car.” Janet nodded, and she followed him.
At that moment, a group of people was gathered in the Wallace residence. Ms. Cook looked at the girl with a cool temperament walking toward them. She was wearing a linen top and a pair of black trousers, which were splattered with mud and dirt. Even though she did not smell funny, she had an unapproachable and distant aura around her.
Ms. Cook did not bother to hide the disdain in her gaze when she asked her, “Are you Janet?”
Janet nodded while looking indifferent.
Ms. Cook added, “My name is Maya Cook, and I am the housekeeper of the Jackson family. I handle complicated and miscellaneous affairs within the Jackson Family.”
Coincidentally, Madam Wallace—Poppy Wallace—snorted in disdain. Ms. Cook burst out laughing because she knew what Poppy meant when she snorted. It’s just about money, isn’t it? After that, she took out a bankcard from her bag to slam it on the table. “There’s 5 million in here. You would never earn this amount even if you planted crops for the rest of your lives.”
The two middle-aged elderly villagers had their legs crossed while they stared unblinkingly at the bankcard. Hmph, I can’t believe this damned girl is worth so much money!
Poppy persisted, “Are you trying to get rid of us with only 5 million? We’ve raised her for eighteen years!”
“Poppy Wallace, you should take it. Don’t be too greedy!” advised Janet lazily.
The woman named Poppy glared at Janet viciously. “This is none of your business, you damned girl. You stink! Get lost and have a shower; don’t get involved in something unrelated to you!” I’ve never fancied this daughter since she was young. Her results were bad, and she has always been a loner; there is honestly nothing likable about her. Initially, I was hoping to receive some dowry after she got married, but that damned girl ran away after junior high. During that time, I heard from the village’s gossipmonger that a man from another province took the stupid girl away. Therefore, the villagers mocked me throughout the three years. Even if I were to take this money, should I ignore the grievances I’ve experienced throughout the years when the villagers mocked me?
The weather was hot, but there was no air-conditioning in the Wallace residence. Ms. Cook was already feeling annoyed and impatient, and so she threw the card firmly on the table. “It’s for you to decide whether you want the money, but I’m taking her away, without question.” After saying that, she turned around to face Janet. “Change your clothes! You’re filthy!”
Janet looked up at her slightly while giving her a cold and distant stare, but she did not comment further. After that, she walked into her room. All the while, Ms. Cook had a contemptuous look on her face.
In no time, Janet had a fresh change of clothes, and she was carrying a small bag. After she walked to the front of the car, Ms. Cook stated quietly, “Hop in!”
Janet did not reply to her; instead, she got into the car straight away, as if the place had no sentimental value to her. I’ve lived here for eighteen years, but it’s not where I belong after all. I’d like to know what my actual home looks like.
In the village, the villagers stared at that luxurious car as it sped off and started discussing in hushed tones, “Look, that girl is like a phoenix rising from the ashes!”
…
In the car, Janet leaned against her seat lazily while knocking the car window rhythmically. Suddenly, her phone rang, and she took her time to fish her phone out of her bag. Ms. Cook, who was in the front seat, noticed Janet’s large and brick-like phone, and a look of disgust flashed through her eyes. What era are we in now? Why is she still using such an ancient phone?
Janet pressed a button to answer the call, only to be greeted with an anxious voice over the phone. “What happened?” She had a youthful girlish voice, but her tone was indifferent and distant.
Nevertheless, her response did not dampen the man’s spirits and excitement. “Janet, there’s something huge in the UN Auction tomorrow. Are you coming?” The man’s tone was careful but filled with anticipation. His respectful tone sounded as if he was speaking to a senior.
The person on the phone call was Janet’s close friend, Lee Sanders. He would always be first to inform her about the best event across the country. The auction this time was no exception. After all, Janet was a famous big player within the auction network.
Janet frowned when she heard that. “I’m not going; I’m busy.” She hung up on him after saying that.
“Miss Jackson, did you receive a scam phone call? The swindlers in Sandfort City adopted high technologies, and so someone like you, who has been living in the village, must have never encountered such circumstances,” Ms. Cook commented.
Janet closed her eyes without responding to her. Many swindlers around? Is she proud that the swindlers are skillful?
Infuriated by Janet for giving her the cold shoulder, Ms. Cook thus commented contemptuously, “The Jacksons are rich and powerful people. If you were to join the Jackson Family, you’ll have to change your phone, Miss Janet. You wouldn’t want to embarrass the Jacksons.” With that, Ms. Cook rolled her eyes at Janet in disdain. She noted that Janet’s eyelids were half-closed, almost as if she was fast asleep.
Upon realizing that her speech had fallen on deaf ears, Ms. Cook raised her voice straight away. “I heard that you dropped out of school during junior high, Miss Janet. In that case, I’m sure you’re not familiar with the rules in the Jackson Family.”
Initially, Janet appeared to be asleep, but her eyelids suddenly fluttered, and her lips curled into a smirk. “Oh?”
Immediately, Ms. Cook’s tone took an icy turn, and she sounded as if she was reprimanding an ill-behaved wild girl. “‘Oh’? Don’t you have any manners? Is this how you speak with an elderly/”
Janet chuckled quietly, but she did not comment further. Is the housekeeper reprimanding me, Young Miss Jackson?
Ms. Cook was upset when she heard Janet’s laughter, because it almost felt as if she wasn’t listening to her at all. Nevertheless, she inhaled deeply to calm herself down. She seemed to have noticed that she had gone overboard, and so she stopped speaking.
…
In the Jackson residence, the family was having lunch in the two-story villa. Her father, Brian Jackson, had managed Jackson Enterprise in good order over the years, whereas her mother, Megan Davis, was a retired well-known model. Their daughter, Emily Jackson, had good grades in school. She could play the piano and draw, and she was always a favorite among teachers and the school principal. To outsiders, the Jacksons looked like the perfect family.
If it weren’t for the physical examination for Emily’s school’s military training, they would have been none the wiser. The physical examination report revealed that Emily was Blood Type O, but Megan and Brian were both Blood Type AB. Therefore, it was impossible for them to have given birth to a child with Blood Type O. If it weren’t for the report, the entire Jackson Family might not have realized that Emily wasn’t their biological daughter. After a series of investigations, it turned out that the trainee nurse in the hospital at that time made a blunder and labeled their names wrongly.
At that moment, everyone seemed affected and looked sad. There was an array of emotions, and everyone had different thoughts going through their minds. They weren’t in the mood to eat at all. No one touched the delicious spread on the dining table.
As Emily was biting on her chopsticks, she burst into tears all of a sudden. Then, she put her chopsticks down as she prepared to leave the dining table.
“Emily, where are you going?” Megan stood up to stop her.
Emily could hardly catch her breath between her sobs. “Daddy, Mommy, soon, I won’t be your daughter anymore.”
Brian joined in to stop her from leaving. “Emily, what nonsense is that? You will always be our daughter!”
Chapter 2 Imposter!
“B-But… Janet is arriving home soon, and this home will no longer belong to me.”
“Emily, what are you talking about? This home is always yours; you can’t leave!” Megan held Emily in her arms.
Megan was rather upset because she had invested eighteen years of affection for Emily. How could she possibly abandon her at a moment’s notice?
On the other side, her biological daughter was merely a failing Young Miss Jackson.
Janet’s information and background flashed through Megan’s mind. Janet Jackson, 18 years old, junior high school graduate, mediocre student who is always playing truant. Later, she went missing for three years.
Nobody knew where she was during those three years. There were horrible rumors claiming that she ran away with an old man. I just can’t imagine someone like her as my biological daughter.
Coincidentally, Janet had just arrived home, and her gaze was hollow while she took in the sight in front of her.
She stood still for the longest time. Finally, Brian was the one who noticed her.
“Janet?” Brian greeted her dubiously.
The middle-aged man turned to look at Janet, and he released his arm from Emily’s grip, looking rather uncomfortable.
Emily’s sobs paused for a moment, and she shifted her focus onto Janet.
The girl had fair skin and a petite frame. Her face was small with delicate facial features, and she looked almost like a porcelain doll. Both her appearance and temperament were somewhat a reflection of Megan—she was their biological daughter, after all.
A trace of jealousy glinted in Emily’s eyes. However, when she saw the rags Janet was wearing, her gaze turned into one of disgust.
She came from the village indeed, and that explains her poor taste. She can’t compare to someone like me, who has been living in the city.
At a quick glance, Emily looked much more like a Young Miss Jackson in comparison.
“Janet, is that you? Quick, come in.”
Janet nodded calmly before she made her way to Brian’s side and took her seat.
Megan gave the young girl, who closely resembled her, a once-over before breaking the silence awkwardly. “Janet, this is your younger sister, Emily.”
“Janet, nice to meet you; I’m Emily,” greeted Emily tentatively. Megan noticed how timid Emily was, and her heart clenched in pain.
Janet’s lips curled faintly into a smile, and she greeted them in a distant tone, “Nice to meet you.”
Brian stared at Janet; he observed her from head-to-toe, and a complex emotion flashed across his face!
“Are you still trying to adapt since you just got home?” Brian stood up to pour Janet a glass of water.
Janet responded with a faint smile. “I’m fine.”
Brian nodded. “That’s good. As parents, we’ve owed you. From now on, you should live in the Jackson residence, and we will look after you.”
We owe Janet too much, and from now on, we have to make it up to her gradually.
“By the way, Janet, I learned about your education and results. Currently, you are still in junior high, so I’ve arranged for you to continue with senior high in Star High School. You’d be in the same school as your younger sister! Classes start on Monday; is that alright?”
“Star High School is the best exclusive private school in Sandfort City. Janet, as the Young Miss of the Jackson Family, it’s not enough for you to have a junior high education,” added Emily. She was blatant with her intentions, and she meant that it would be embarrassing to be poorly educated.
She can’t shake off her shabbiness even if she were to attend school in Star High School.
A faint smile spread across Janet’s face. “Thank you.”
Emily rolled her eyes in her mind when she saw Janet smiling in delight.
Is she so happy just because she heard that she’s attending an exclusive private school? Villagers truly have low standards.
“That’s right.” Brian looked as if he thought of something before he walked into his bedroom. He took out an intricate gift box from the cupboard.
After that, he placed the present in front of Janet while speaking to her calmly, “Janet, this is a gift for you since we are meeting for the first time as father and daughter. Have a look.”
Janet’s large, round eyes glanced at the exquisite gift box.
Then, she unwrapped the bag outside slowly and realized that it was a Louis Vuitton designer brand’s box.
Upon opening the box, a beautifully-crafted Louis Vuitton necklace was presented in front of everybody.
Emily’s eyes flashed with a trace of jealousy because it was obvious that this necklace was extremely pricey. Brian is meeting Janet for the first time, but he has already prepared such a costly gift for her.
I don’t want to even imagine what might happen in the future. Is there even a place for me in the Jackson Family in the future?
When she thought of that, earnest jealousy shone in her gaze.
Brian asked while sounding sincere, “What do you think?”
Janet’s pink lips curled into a smile, and she answered with a light and distant tone, “Thank you.”
“We are family, so don’t mention it.” Brian smiled kindly at her.
Just when Brian was about to continue to ask Janet what she liked, his gaze suddenly focused on her fair and slender neck.
There was a ruby necklace around Janet’s slender neck.
He immediately recognized that as the newest auction item this season in Markovia. The cost was astronomical, and the price was about ten figures.
The necklace was inlaid with blood-red gemstones. It had an extremely stylish and classy style that made it look superior.
At that time, the necklace was auctioned off at 1.5 billion. Nevertheless, the person who purchased the necklace was still a mystery until today.
Rumors have it that a big boss from Markovia bought it; how did it end up on Janet?
Brian’s keen gaze was filled with suspicion now.
Upon weighing the possibilities, he came up with a conclusion. Maybe Janet doesn’t own any presentable accessories, and so she bought a counterfeit to save face?
If we had raised Janet by our side, she wouldn’t have ended up being so snobbish and materialistic.
Then, Brian kept his head bowed without commenting further.
On the other side, Megan had no common topic to talk about with Janet too.
They were family members who were unfamiliar with each other, just like strangers.
Time started ticking away, whereas Janet gathered her things before going upstairs.
After Janet left, Megan slumped onto the couch, as if a burden had been lifted off her shoulders.
Emily walked to the couch to sit down and asked in concern, “Mommy, why did you treat Janet with that attitude?”
Megan massaged her eyebrows in frustration while answering Emily helplessly, “Emily, I don’t want to sound blunt, but do you know that earlier tonight, the necklace around Janet’s neck was this season’s latest auction item in Markovia? It fetches about ten figures.”
In all honesty, Megan recognized that the necklace was an imitation from the very beginning, but she didn’t want to humiliate Janet in front of so many people. Most importantly, she didn’t want to embarrass herself.
Emily’s eyes shot wide open in shock when she heard that. “Ten figures?” she asked in disbelief. “How could Janet own a piece of jewelry that costs ten figures?” She deliberately tried causing more dispute. “Is Janet a kept woman?”
Megan shook her head and sighed. “That’s impossible, because she wouldn’t be acquainted with such a generous man! What I’m trying to say is that she shouldn’t have done something that is beyond her means in order to appear impressive by wearing a counterfeit! I will end up as a laughing stock if she wears it out because people will mock the daughter of the Jacksons for wearing a fake piece just to show off.”
Ah, I see. Emily realized with a start the reason behind Megan’s sudden outburst of emotions earlier. She couldn’t help but think to herself, What an uncultured imposter!
“In that case, why didn’t you expose Janet on the spot?” asked Emily in confusion.
Megan sighed while explaining helplessly, “How should I voice my thoughts? Don’t I need to maintain a shred of dignity as a mother?”
Chapter 3 Auction of the Bronze Ox Head
Emily paused for a moment before replying pretentiously, “Mommy, it’s entirely my fault. If it weren’t for me, Janet wouldn’t have been so materialistic!”
“That’s not true,” Megan consoled her. “You are forever my precious daughter.”
Janet stood beside the railing on the second floor while she observed the scene. Her lips curled slightly into a mocking smile.
The next day, someone came to pay the Jackson Family a visit out of the blue.
Someone was knocking on the door early in the morning, and so Emily came forward to answer the door in a rush.
It turned out to be Megan’s friend, Madam Lane.
Megan and Madam Lane got to know each other in the past when they were models. They were friendly with each other, and so after learning that Megan had found her biological daughter, Madam Lane came rushing over for a visit today.
Emily smiled happily when she saw her. “Mrs. Lane, nice to see you!”
Megan came over to greet her as well, “Madam Lane, you’re here!”
Madam Lane regarded Emily with her kind eyes. “Emily, it’s been such a long time since I last saw you. You are now even taller and prettier.”
Emily covered her face shyly while giggling. “Thank you.”
The three of them chatted for a bit before noticing Janet nearby.
“Eh, is that girl your biological daughter?”
Megan felt her heart sink, and she clenched her fists tightly while her expression stiffened involuntarily.
“Yes…”
At that moment, it so happened that Janet was seated on the couch. She had a pair of earphones on while she leaned against the couch lazily. Nevertheless, she was emitting an unapproachable and unfriendly aura.
Madam Lane smiled while commenting, “She is so pretty, and she really takes after you. Madam Jackson, you are a true winner in life for having two pretty daughters.”
Megan’s nails dug deep into her palms, and she felt the sharp pain. Emily, who was standing beside her, felt even worse.
“Madam Lane, you must be joking; sometimes, having more isn't necessarily a good thing.”
It so happened that Janet looked up at them when Megan commented so.
However, Madam Lane suggested, “Megan, it had been such a long time since we last met. I heard that the large mall has a new restaurant now that serves imported New Zealand steak! Why don’t we head over for a meal?”
Emily broke into a smile when she heard that. “Is that true? I haven’t had imported steak for a very long time.”
Emily started salivating at the mention of imported steak.
Madam Lane spoke while smiling at her, “Yes, it’s been a long time since I’ve last had it too. By the way, Madam Jackson, why don’t you invite your other daughter too?”
Megan’s expression stiffened. Janet was raised in the village, and I’m afraid she has never had steak before. I’m sure she wouldn’t be familiar with the cutlery, and she would most probably embarrass herself later.
Nevertheless, Megan was worried that Madam Lane might notice her concerns, and so she collected herself swiftly. “Sure, but she doesn’t really understand English. I’ll go over to speak with her.”
Hence, Megan made her way to Janet’s side and took her earphones off.
Janet’s eyelids lifted slowly, and she glanced at Megan.
Megan lowered her voice into a whisper. “Later, we are going to have steak with Madam Lane. You will say that you do not like steak, and that you want to have oriental food. Do you understand me?”
Janet stared at Megan while smirking at her. Then, she stated casually, “I’m not going.” She then took on a mocking tone. “I don’t understand English, and I do not know how to eat steak.”
“Well…” Janet is sitting on the couch, and she’s so far away from us. How did she hear my conversation with Madam Lane?
Megan was at a loss for words when she heard that.
She regarded Janet, who was emitting a rebellious and distant aura, almost like a porcupine on a defensive stance, and she felt a stab in her heart.
She kept quiet for a moment, but she did not comment further.
It’s a good thing that she’s not going; otherwise, she might humiliate us.
Madam Lane understood the reason Janet did not wish to join them. She has just arrived in Sandfort City, after all. I’m sure she’s not used to a lot of things.
By the time Emily and Megan left with Madam Lane, Janet received a text message on her phone.
Lee persisted and asked her the same question again. ‘Janet, are you sure you are not coming? The main item today is the Bronze Ox Head. Big players from all over the world are attending the auction to get their hands on it.’
A trace of emotion flashed through Megan’s still gaze, and she replied to him simply, ‘I’m coming.’
The auction had started by the time she arrived.
Upon noticing her arrival, Lee exclaimed in excitement, “Janet, is that really you?”
“When does the auction for bronzeware begin?”
“Soon, I guess; most probably in another half an hour,” Lee rubbed his chin while answering with a smile.
Janet leaned against the back of her chair. She crossed her legs while observing her surroundings lazily.
True enough, auctions in big cities are lively.
Lee glanced at Janet, who was busy observing her surroundings. Who would believe that this girl is an actual big player? She is skilled at medicine, painting, hacking and even car racing.
“The next item is the main item for tonight’s auction—the Bronze Ox Head.” The host’s voice boomed and reverberated throughout the auction site.
Janet looked up and saw the assistant bringing the Bronze Ox Head up the stage carefully. It seemed to be a grand occasion, and Janet squinted her dark eyes instinctively.
The host remarked, “I believe everybody is familiar with the national treasure. In that case, let’s start the auction at 10 million.”
“11 million.”
“13 million.”
“15 million.”
Those who managed to get a place in the auction were all wealthy and powerful figures.
Furthermore, the Bronze Ox Head was a national treasure, and so it was an intense competition.
“20 million.”
“50 million.” A male voice boomed from the second floor, and it most probably belonged to a powerful figure.
His bid caught everybody’s attention, and they looked up at him.
It was just a Bronze Ox Head with a bid price starting at 10 million, but it was now five times the starting price.
Initially, the UN Organizer felt that 20 million would be considered a high enough price for the ox head.
They did not expect the price to skyrocket to 50 million!
It seemed as though there was no stopping these people!
“Do I hear more than 50 million?” the host asked for the second time. The third strike of his gavel would seal the deal.
“80 million!” Lee lifted his placard, and he smiled so broadly that his eyes were mere slits.
Well, it’s not my idea; I’m just speaking on behalf of Janet.
“80 million!” The host’s voice was almost hoarse from shouting. It took him quite a long pause to regain his voice again. “80 million. Is there a higher bidder?”
“80 million, going once; 80 million, going twice; 80 million, going thrice.”
In the end, no new bids came in. Hence, Janet and Lee purchased the Bronze Ox Head with an astronomical price of 80 million.
I don’t particularly fancy this bronzeware because I can’t wear it on a daily basis after all. I suppose I’ll turn it over to the country.
Janet stood up happily, and her delicate eyes twinkled slightly with a smile. She put her sunglasses on while placing her hands on her hips, getting ready to leave.
“Ladies and gentlemen, please don’t leave in a rush. I’ve just been informed that there’s a last item coming up. Please wait for a moment.”
The host had just received the update, and he tried reassuring and calming the guests.
Janet and Lee turned slowly to look at him, and the two of them exchanged smiles before taking their seats.
The host smiled politely. “Today, the person in charge of the UN, President Jayden, personally picked a gift for everybody to enjoy. Ladies and gentlemen, feel free to have a look before leaving.”
“Oh? President Jayden even prepared a program for us. He is so considerate,” someone from the audience commented.
The person in charge, President Jayden, grinned broadly at the crowd.
Clap, clap! He clapped twice.
The surrounding lights were turned off, and they were left with a dim light right in front of the hall that was cast on the middle of the raised platform. An additional black cage appeared somewhere along the line, and someone was trapped in the cage.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《The Amazing Janet Jackson》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
The July sun was like a blazing fire, scorching the entire village and crop fields.
“Janet, someone is looking for you.”
When the neighbor, Mr. Wallace, found Janet Jackson, she was busy planting watermelon seedlings. The girl looked up and stared wide-eyed at the man. She had a cool temperament, and her skin was exceptionally fair. Despite doing farm work at her home all year long, her skin appeared so good that it was enviable.
Mr. Wallace spoke, “That person is in your house. They are from a large family, and they came in a car.” Janet nodded, and she followed him.
At that moment, a group of people was gathered in the Wallace residence. Ms. Cook looked at the girl with a cool temperament walking toward them. She was wearing a linen top and a pair of black trousers, which were splattered with mud and dirt. Even though she did not smell funny, she had an unapproachable and distant aura around her.
Ms. Cook did not bother to hide the disdain in her gaze when she asked her, “Are you Janet?”
Janet nodded while looking indifferent.
Ms. Cook added, “My name is Maya Cook, and I am the housekeeper of the Jackson family. I handle complicated and miscellaneous affairs within the Jackson Family.”
Coincidentally, Madam Wallace—Poppy Wallace—snorted in disdain. Ms. Cook burst out laughing because she knew what Poppy meant when she snorted. It’s just about money, isn’t it? After that, she took out a bankcard from her bag to slam it on the table. “There’s 5 million in here. You would never earn this amount even if you planted crops for the rest of your lives.”
The two middle-aged elderly villagers had their legs crossed while they stared unblinkingly at the bankcard. Hmph, I can’t believe this damned girl is worth so much money!
Poppy persisted, “Are you trying to get rid of us with only 5 million? We’ve raised her for eighteen years!”
“Poppy Wallace, you should take it. Don’t be too greedy!” advised Janet lazily.
The woman named Poppy glared at Janet viciously. “This is none of your business, you damned girl. You stink! Get lost and have a shower; don’t get involved in something unrelated to you!” I’ve never fancied this daughter since she was young. Her results were bad, and she has always been a loner; there is honestly nothing likable about her. Initially, I was hoping to receive some dowry after she got married, but that damned girl ran away after junior high. During that time, I heard from the village’s gossipmonger that a man from another province took the stupid girl away. Therefore, the villagers mocked me throughout the three years. Even if I were to take this money, should I ignore the grievances I’ve experienced throughout the years when the villagers mocked me?
The weather was hot, but there was no air-conditioning in the Wallace residence. Ms. Cook was already feeling annoyed and impatient, and so she threw the card firmly on the table. “It’s for you to decide whether you want the money, but I’m taking her away, without question.” After saying that, she turned around to face Janet. “Change your clothes! You’re filthy!”
Janet looked up at her slightly while giving her a cold and distant stare, but she did not comment further. After that, she walked into her room. All the while, Ms. Cook had a contemptuous look on her face.
In no time, Janet had a fresh change of clothes, and she was carrying a small bag. After she walked to the front of the car, Ms. Cook stated quietly, “Hop in!”
Janet did not reply to her; instead, she got into the car straight away, as if the place had no sentimental value to her. I’ve lived here for eighteen years, but it’s not where I belong after all. I’d like to know what my actual home looks like.
In the village, the villagers stared at that luxurious car as it sped off and started discussing in hushed tones, “Look, that girl is like a phoenix rising from the ashes!”
…
In the car, Janet leaned against her seat lazily while knocking the car window rhythmically. Suddenly, her phone rang, and she took her time to fish her phone out of her bag. Ms. Cook, who was in the front seat, noticed Janet’s large and brick-like phone, and a look of disgust flashed through her eyes. What era are we in now? Why is she still using such an ancient phone?
Janet pressed a button to answer the call, only to be greeted with an anxious voice over the phone. “What happened?” She had a youthful girlish voice, but her tone was indifferent and distant.
Nevertheless, her response did not dampen the man’s spirits and excitement. “Janet, there’s something huge in the UN Auction tomorrow. Are you coming?” The man’s tone was careful but filled with anticipation. His respectful tone sounded as if he was speaking to a senior.
The person on the phone call was Janet’s close friend, Lee Sanders. He would always be first to inform her about the best event across the country. The auction this time was no exception. After all, Janet was a famous big player within the auction network.
Janet frowned when she heard that. “I’m not going; I’m busy.” She hung up on him after saying that.
“Miss Jackson, did you receive a scam phone call? The swindlers in Sandfort City adopted high technologies, and so someone like you, who has been living in the village, must have never encountered such circumstances,” Ms. Cook commented.
Janet closed her eyes without responding to her. Many swindlers around? Is she proud that the swindlers are skillful?
Infuriated by Janet for giving her the cold shoulder, Ms. Cook thus commented contemptuously, “The Jacksons are rich and powerful people. If you were to join the Jackson Family, you’ll have to change your phone, Miss Janet. You wouldn’t want to embarrass the Jacksons.” With that, Ms. Cook rolled her eyes at Janet in disdain. She noted that Janet’s eyelids were half-closed, almost as if she was fast asleep.
Upon realizing that her speech had fallen on deaf ears, Ms. Cook raised her voice straight away. “I heard that you dropped out of school during junior high, Miss Janet. In that case, I’m sure you’re not familiar with the rules in the Jackson Family.”
Initially, Janet appeared to be asleep, but her eyelids suddenly fluttered, and her lips curled into a smirk. “Oh?”
Immediately, Ms. Cook’s tone took an icy turn, and she sounded as if she was reprimanding an ill-behaved wild girl. “‘Oh’? Don’t you have any manners? Is this how you speak with an elderly/”
Janet chuckled quietly, but she did not comment further. Is the housekeeper reprimanding me, Young Miss Jackson?
Ms. Cook was upset when she heard Janet’s laughter, because it almost felt as if she wasn’t listening to her at all. Nevertheless, she inhaled deeply to calm herself down. She seemed to have noticed that she had gone overboard, and so she stopped speaking.
…
In the Jackson residence, the family was having lunch in the two-story villa. Her father, Brian Jackson, had managed Jackson Enterprise in good order over the years, whereas her mother, Megan Davis, was a retired well-known model. Their daughter, Emily Jackson, had good grades in school. She could play the piano and draw, and she was always a favorite among teachers and the school principal. To outsiders, the Jacksons looked like the perfect family.
If it weren’t for the physical examination for Emily’s school’s military training, they would have been none the wiser. The physical examination report revealed that Emily was Blood Type O, but Megan and Brian were both Blood Type AB. Therefore, it was impossible for them to have given birth to a child with Blood Type O. If it weren’t for the report, the entire Jackson Family might not have realized that Emily wasn’t their biological daughter. After a series of investigations, it turned out that the trainee nurse in the hospital at that time made a blunder and labeled their names wrongly.
At that moment, everyone seemed affected and looked sad. There was an array of emotions, and everyone had different thoughts going through their minds. They weren’t in the mood to eat at all. No one touched the delicious spread on the dining table.
As Emily was biting on her chopsticks, she burst into tears all of a sudden. Then, she put her chopsticks down as she prepared to leave the dining table.
“Emily, where are you going?” Megan stood up to stop her.
Emily could hardly catch her breath between her sobs. “Daddy, Mommy, soon, I won’t be your daughter anymore.”
Brian joined in to stop her from leaving. “Emily, what nonsense is that? You will always be our daughter!”
Chapter 2 Imposter!
“B-But… Janet is arriving home soon, and this home will no longer belong to me.”
“Emily, what are you talking about? This home is always yours; you can’t leave!” Megan held Emily in her arms.
Megan was rather upset because she had invested eighteen years of affection for Emily. How could she possibly abandon her at a moment’s notice?
On the other side, her biological daughter was merely a failing Young Miss Jackson.
Janet’s information and background flashed through Megan’s mind. Janet Jackson, 18 years old, junior high school graduate, mediocre student who is always playing truant. Later, she went missing for three years.
Nobody knew where she was during those three years. There were horrible rumors claiming that she ran away with an old man. I just can’t imagine someone like her as my biological daughter.
Coincidentally, Janet had just arrived home, and her gaze was hollow while she took in the sight in front of her.
She stood still for the longest time. Finally, Brian was the one who noticed her.
“Janet?” Brian greeted her dubiously.
The middle-aged man turned to look at Janet, and he released his arm from Emily’s grip, looking rather uncomfortable.
Emily’s sobs paused for a moment, and she shifted her focus onto Janet.
The girl had fair skin and a petite frame. Her face was small with delicate facial features, and she looked almost like a porcelain doll. Both her appearance and temperament were somewhat a reflection of Megan—she was their biological daughter, after all.
A trace of jealousy glinted in Emily’s eyes. However, when she saw the rags Janet was wearing, her gaze turned into one of disgust.
She came from the village indeed, and that explains her poor taste. She can’t compare to someone like me, who has been living in the city.
At a quick glance, Emily looked much more like a Young Miss Jackson in comparison.
“Janet, is that you? Quick, come in.”
Janet nodded calmly before she made her way to Brian’s side and took her seat.
Megan gave the young girl, who closely resembled her, a once-over before breaking the silence awkwardly. “Janet, this is your younger sister, Emily.”
“Janet, nice to meet you; I’m Emily,” greeted Emily tentatively. Megan noticed how timid Emily was, and her heart clenched in pain.
Janet’s lips curled faintly into a smile, and she greeted them in a distant tone, “Nice to meet you.”
Brian stared at Janet; he observed her from head-to-toe, and a complex emotion flashed across his face!
“Are you still trying to adapt since you just got home?” Brian stood up to pour Janet a glass of water.
Janet responded with a faint smile. “I’m fine.”
Brian nodded. “That’s good. As parents, we’ve owed you. From now on, you should live in the Jackson residence, and we will look after you.”
We owe Janet too much, and from now on, we have to make it up to her gradually.
“By the way, Janet, I learned about your education and results. Currently, you are still in junior high, so I’ve arranged for you to continue with senior high in Star High School. You’d be in the same school as your younger sister! Classes start on Monday; is that alright?”
“Star High School is the best exclusive private school in Sandfort City. Janet, as the Young Miss of the Jackson Family, it’s not enough for you to have a junior high education,” added Emily. She was blatant with her intentions, and she meant that it would be embarrassing to be poorly educated.
She can’t shake off her shabbiness even if she were to attend school in Star High School.
A faint smile spread across Janet’s face. “Thank you.”
Emily rolled her eyes in her mind when she saw Janet smiling in delight.
Is she so happy just because she heard that she’s attending an exclusive private school? Villagers truly have low standards.
“That’s right.” Brian looked as if he thought of something before he walked into his bedroom. He took out an intricate gift box from the cupboard.
After that, he placed the present in front of Janet while speaking to her calmly, “Janet, this is a gift for you since we are meeting for the first time as father and daughter. Have a look.”
Janet’s large, round eyes glanced at the exquisite gift box.
Then, she unwrapped the bag outside slowly and realized that it was a Louis Vuitton designer brand’s box.
Upon opening the box, a beautifully-crafted Louis Vuitton necklace was presented in front of everybody.
Emily’s eyes flashed with a trace of jealousy because it was obvious that this necklace was extremely pricey. Brian is meeting Janet for the first time, but he has already prepared such a costly gift for her.
I don’t want to even imagine what might happen in the future. Is there even a place for me in the Jackson Family in the future?
When she thought of that, earnest jealousy shone in her gaze.
Brian asked while sounding sincere, “What do you think?”
Janet’s pink lips curled into a smile, and she answered with a light and distant tone, “Thank you.”
“We are family, so don’t mention it.” Brian smiled kindly at her.
Just when Brian was about to continue to ask Janet what she liked, his gaze suddenly focused on her fair and slender neck.
There was a ruby necklace around Janet’s slender neck.
He immediately recognized that as the newest auction item this season in Markovia. The cost was astronomical, and the price was about ten figures.
The necklace was inlaid with blood-red gemstones. It had an extremely stylish and classy style that made it look superior.
At that time, the necklace was auctioned off at 1.5 billion. Nevertheless, the person who purchased the necklace was still a mystery until today.
Rumors have it that a big boss from Markovia bought it; how did it end up on Janet?
Brian’s keen gaze was filled with suspicion now.
Upon weighing the possibilities, he came up with a conclusion. Maybe Janet doesn’t own any presentable accessories, and so she bought a counterfeit to save face?
If we had raised Janet by our side, she wouldn’t have ended up being so snobbish and materialistic.
Then, Brian kept his head bowed without commenting further.
On the other side, Megan had no common topic to talk about with Janet too.
They were family members who were unfamiliar with each other, just like strangers.
Time started ticking away, whereas Janet gathered her things before going upstairs.
After Janet left, Megan slumped onto the couch, as if a burden had been lifted off her shoulders.
Emily walked to the couch to sit down and asked in concern, “Mommy, why did you treat Janet with that attitude?”
Megan massaged her eyebrows in frustration while answering Emily helplessly, “Emily, I don’t want to sound blunt, but do you know that earlier tonight, the necklace around Janet’s neck was this season’s latest auction item in Markovia? It fetches about ten figures.”
In all honesty, Megan recognized that the necklace was an imitation from the very beginning, but she didn’t want to humiliate Janet in front of so many people. Most importantly, she didn’t want to embarrass herself.
Emily’s eyes shot wide open in shock when she heard that. “Ten figures?” she asked in disbelief. “How could Janet own a piece of jewelry that costs ten figures?” She deliberately tried causing more dispute. “Is Janet a kept woman?”
Megan shook her head and sighed. “That’s impossible, because she wouldn’t be acquainted with such a generous man! What I’m trying to say is that she shouldn’t have done something that is beyond her means in order to appear impressive by wearing a counterfeit! I will end up as a laughing stock if she wears it out because people will mock the daughter of the Jacksons for wearing a fake piece just to show off.”
Ah, I see. Emily realized with a start the reason behind Megan’s sudden outburst of emotions earlier. She couldn’t help but think to herself, What an uncultured imposter!
“In that case, why didn’t you expose Janet on the spot?” asked Emily in confusion.
Megan sighed while explaining helplessly, “How should I voice my thoughts? Don’t I need to maintain a shred of dignity as a mother?”
Chapter 3 Auction of the Bronze Ox Head
Emily paused for a moment before replying pretentiously, “Mommy, it’s entirely my fault. If it weren’t for me, Janet wouldn’t have been so materialistic!”
“That’s not true,” Megan consoled her. “You are forever my precious daughter.”
Janet stood beside the railing on the second floor while she observed the scene. Her lips curled slightly into a mocking smile.
The next day, someone came to pay the Jackson Family a visit out of the blue.
Someone was knocking on the door early in the morning, and so Emily came forward to answer the door in a rush.
It turned out to be Megan’s friend, Madam Lane.
Megan and Madam Lane got to know each other in the past when they were models. They were friendly with each other, and so after learning that Megan had found her biological daughter, Madam Lane came rushing over for a visit today.
Emily smiled happily when she saw her. “Mrs. Lane, nice to see you!”
Megan came over to greet her as well, “Madam Lane, you’re here!”
Madam Lane regarded Emily with her kind eyes. “Emily, it’s been such a long time since I last saw you. You are now even taller and prettier.”
Emily covered her face shyly while giggling. “Thank you.”
The three of them chatted for a bit before noticing Janet nearby.
“Eh, is that girl your biological daughter?”
Megan felt her heart sink, and she clenched her fists tightly while her expression stiffened involuntarily.
“Yes…”
At that moment, it so happened that Janet was seated on the couch. She had a pair of earphones on while she leaned against the couch lazily. Nevertheless, she was emitting an unapproachable and unfriendly aura.
Madam Lane smiled while commenting, “She is so pretty, and she really takes after you. Madam Jackson, you are a true winner in life for having two pretty daughters.”
Megan’s nails dug deep into her palms, and she felt the sharp pain. Emily, who was standing beside her, felt even worse.
“Madam Lane, you must be joking; sometimes, having more isn't necessarily a good thing.”
It so happened that Janet looked up at them when Megan commented so.
However, Madam Lane suggested, “Megan, it had been such a long time since we last met. I heard that the large mall has a new restaurant now that serves imported New Zealand steak! Why don’t we head over for a meal?”
Emily broke into a smile when she heard that. “Is that true? I haven’t had imported steak for a very long time.”
Emily started salivating at the mention of imported steak.
Madam Lane spoke while smiling at her, “Yes, it’s been a long time since I’ve last had it too. By the way, Madam Jackson, why don’t you invite your other daughter too?”
Megan’s expression stiffened. Janet was raised in the village, and I’m afraid she has never had steak before. I’m sure she wouldn’t be familiar with the cutlery, and she would most probably embarrass herself later.
Nevertheless, Megan was worried that Madam Lane might notice her concerns, and so she collected herself swiftly. “Sure, but she doesn’t really understand English. I’ll go over to speak with her.”
Hence, Megan made her way to Janet’s side and took her earphones off.
Janet’s eyelids lifted slowly, and she glanced at Megan.
Megan lowered her voice into a whisper. “Later, we are going to have steak with Madam Lane. You will say that you do not like steak, and that you want to have oriental food. Do you understand me?”
Janet stared at Megan while smirking at her. Then, she stated casually, “I’m not going.” She then took on a mocking tone. “I don’t understand English, and I do not know how to eat steak.”
“Well…” Janet is sitting on the couch, and she’s so far away from us. How did she hear my conversation with Madam Lane?
Megan was at a loss for words when she heard that.
She regarded Janet, who was emitting a rebellious and distant aura, almost like a porcupine on a defensive stance, and she felt a stab in her heart.
She kept quiet for a moment, but she did not comment further.
It’s a good thing that she’s not going; otherwise, she might humiliate us.
Madam Lane understood the reason Janet did not wish to join them. She has just arrived in Sandfort City, after all. I’m sure she’s not used to a lot of things.
By the time Emily and Megan left with Madam Lane, Janet received a text message on her phone.
Lee persisted and asked her the same question again. ‘Janet, are you sure you are not coming? The main item today is the Bronze Ox Head. Big players from all over the world are attending the auction to get their hands on it.’
A trace of emotion flashed through Megan’s still gaze, and she replied to him simply, ‘I’m coming.’
The auction had started by the time she arrived.
Upon noticing her arrival, Lee exclaimed in excitement, “Janet, is that really you?”
“When does the auction for bronzeware begin?”
“Soon, I guess; most probably in another half an hour,” Lee rubbed his chin while answering with a smile.
Janet leaned against the back of her chair. She crossed her legs while observing her surroundings lazily.
True enough, auctions in big cities are lively.
Lee glanced at Janet, who was busy observing her surroundings. Who would believe that this girl is an actual big player? She is skilled at medicine, painting, hacking and even car racing.
“The next item is the main item for tonight’s auction—the Bronze Ox Head.” The host’s voice boomed and reverberated throughout the auction site.
Janet looked up and saw the assistant bringing the Bronze Ox Head up the stage carefully. It seemed to be a grand occasion, and Janet squinted her dark eyes instinctively.
The host remarked, “I believe everybody is familiar with the national treasure. In that case, let’s start the auction at 10 million.”
“11 million.”
“13 million.”
“15 million.”
Those who managed to get a place in the auction were all wealthy and powerful figures.
Furthermore, the Bronze Ox Head was a national treasure, and so it was an intense competition.
“20 million.”
“50 million.” A male voice boomed from the second floor, and it most probably belonged to a powerful figure.
His bid caught everybody’s attention, and they looked up at him.
It was just a Bronze Ox Head with a bid price starting at 10 million, but it was now five times the starting price.
Initially, the UN Organizer felt that 20 million would be considered a high enough price for the ox head.
They did not expect the price to skyrocket to 50 million!
It seemed as though there was no stopping these people!
“Do I hear more than 50 million?” the host asked for the second time. The third strike of his gavel would seal the deal.
“80 million!” Lee lifted his placard, and he smiled so broadly that his eyes were mere slits.
Well, it’s not my idea; I’m just speaking on behalf of Janet.
“80 million!” The host’s voice was almost hoarse from shouting. It took him quite a long pause to regain his voice again. “80 million. Is there a higher bidder?”
“80 million, going once; 80 million, going twice; 80 million, going thrice.”
In the end, no new bids came in. Hence, Janet and Lee purchased the Bronze Ox Head with an astronomical price of 80 million.
I don’t particularly fancy this bronzeware because I can’t wear it on a daily basis after all. I suppose I’ll turn it over to the country.
Janet stood up happily, and her delicate eyes twinkled slightly with a smile. She put her sunglasses on while placing her hands on her hips, getting ready to leave.
“Ladies and gentlemen, please don’t leave in a rush. I’ve just been informed that there’s a last item coming up. Please wait for a moment.”
The host had just received the update, and he tried reassuring and calming the guests.
Janet and Lee turned slowly to look at him, and the two of them exchanged smiles before taking their seats.
The host smiled politely. “Today, the person in charge of the UN, President Jayden, personally picked a gift for everybody to enjoy. Ladies and gentlemen, feel free to have a look before leaving.”
“Oh? President Jayden even prepared a program for us. He is so considerate,” someone from the audience commented.
The person in charge, President Jayden, grinned broadly at the crowd.
Clap, clap! He clapped twice.
The surrounding lights were turned off, and they were left with a dim light right in front of the hall that was cast on the middle of the raised platform. An additional black cage appeared somewhere along the line, and someone was trapped in the cage.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《The Amazing Janet Jackson》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
00:10
Jul 05, 2024 - Jul 05, 2024
🐺As an assassin,💥 special agent, 💥divine healer and hacker💥—the true werewolf heiress returned with the strongest Alpha!😈💞💕
The July sun was like a blazing fire, scorching the entire village and crop fields.
“Janet, someone is looking for you.”
When the neighbor, Mr. Wallace, found Janet Jackson, she was busy planting watermelon seedlings. The girl looked up and stared wide-eyed at the man. She had a cool temperament, and her skin was exceptionally fair. Despite doing farm work at her home all year long, her skin appeared so good that it was enviable.
Mr. Wallace spoke, “That person is in your house. They are from a large family, and they came in a car.” Janet nodded, and she followed him.
At that moment, a group of people was gathered in the Wallace residence. Ms. Cook looked at the girl with a cool temperament walking toward them. She was wearing a linen top and a pair of black trousers, which were splattered with mud and dirt. Even though she did not smell funny, she had an unapproachable and distant aura around her.
Ms. Cook did not bother to hide the disdain in her gaze when she asked her, “Are you Janet?”
Janet nodded while looking indifferent.
Ms. Cook added, “My name is Maya Cook, and I am the housekeeper of the Jackson family. I handle complicated and miscellaneous affairs within the Jackson Family.”
Coincidentally, Madam Wallace—Poppy Wallace—snorted in disdain. Ms. Cook burst out laughing because she knew what Poppy meant when she snorted. It’s just about money, isn’t it? After that, she took out a bankcard from her bag to slam it on the table. “There’s 5 million in here. You would never earn this amount even if you planted crops for the rest of your lives.”
The two middle-aged elderly villagers had their legs crossed while they stared unblinkingly at the bankcard. Hmph, I can’t believe this damned girl is worth so much money!
Poppy persisted, “Are you trying to get rid of us with only 5 million? We’ve raised her for eighteen years!”
“Poppy Wallace, you should take it. Don’t be too greedy!” advised Janet lazily.
The woman named Poppy glared at Janet viciously. “This is none of your business, you damned girl. You stink! Get lost and have a shower; don’t get involved in something unrelated to you!” I’ve never fancied this daughter since she was young. Her results were bad, and she has always been a loner; there is honestly nothing likable about her. Initially, I was hoping to receive some dowry after she got married, but that damned girl ran away after junior high. During that time, I heard from the village’s gossipmonger that a man from another province took the stupid girl away. Therefore, the villagers mocked me throughout the three years. Even if I were to take this money, should I ignore the grievances I’ve experienced throughout the years when the villagers mocked me?
The weather was hot, but there was no air-conditioning in the Wallace residence. Ms. Cook was already feeling annoyed and impatient, and so she threw the card firmly on the table. “It’s for you to decide whether you want the money, but I’m taking her away, without question.” After saying that, she turned around to face Janet. “Change your clothes! You’re filthy!”
Janet looked up at her slightly while giving her a cold and distant stare, but she did not comment further. After that, she walked into her room. All the while, Ms. Cook had a contemptuous look on her face.
In no time, Janet had a fresh change of clothes, and she was carrying a small bag. After she walked to the front of the car, Ms. Cook stated quietly, “Hop in!”
Janet did not reply to her; instead, she got into the car straight away, as if the place had no sentimental value to her. I’ve lived here for eighteen years, but it’s not where I belong after all. I’d like to know what my actual home looks like.
In the village, the villagers stared at that luxurious car as it sped off and started discussing in hushed tones, “Look, that girl is like a phoenix rising from the ashes!”
…
In the car, Janet leaned against her seat lazily while knocking the car window rhythmically. Suddenly, her phone rang, and she took her time to fish her phone out of her bag. Ms. Cook, who was in the front seat, noticed Janet’s large and brick-like phone, and a look of disgust flashed through her eyes. What era are we in now? Why is she still using such an ancient phone?
Janet pressed a button to answer the call, only to be greeted with an anxious voice over the phone. “What happened?” She had a youthful girlish voice, but her tone was indifferent and distant.
Nevertheless, her response did not dampen the man’s spirits and excitement. “Janet, there’s something huge in the UN Auction tomorrow. Are you coming?” The man’s tone was careful but filled with anticipation. His respectful tone sounded as if he was speaking to a senior.
The person on the phone call was Janet’s close friend, Lee Sanders. He would always be first to inform her about the best event across the country. The auction this time was no exception. After all, Janet was a famous big player within the auction network.
Janet frowned when she heard that. “I’m not going; I’m busy.” She hung up on him after saying that.
“Miss Jackson, did you receive a scam phone call? The swindlers in Sandfort City adopted high technologies, and so someone like you, who has been living in the village, must have never encountered such circumstances,” Ms. Cook commented.
Janet closed her eyes without responding to her. Many swindlers around? Is she proud that the swindlers are skillful?
Infuriated by Janet for giving her the cold shoulder, Ms. Cook thus commented contemptuously, “The Jacksons are rich and powerful people. If you were to join the Jackson Family, you’ll have to change your phone, Miss Janet. You wouldn’t want to embarrass the Jacksons.” With that, Ms. Cook rolled her eyes at Janet in disdain. She noted that Janet’s eyelids were half-closed, almost as if she was fast asleep.
Upon realizing that her speech had fallen on deaf ears, Ms. Cook raised her voice straight away. “I heard that you dropped out of school during junior high, Miss Janet. In that case, I’m sure you’re not familiar with the rules in the Jackson Family.”
Initially, Janet appeared to be asleep, but her eyelids suddenly fluttered, and her lips curled into a smirk. “Oh?”
Immediately, Ms. Cook’s tone took an icy turn, and she sounded as if she was reprimanding an ill-behaved wild girl. “‘Oh’? Don’t you have any manners? Is this how you speak with an elderly/”
Janet chuckled quietly, but she did not comment further. Is the housekeeper reprimanding me, Young Miss Jackson?
Ms. Cook was upset when she heard Janet’s laughter, because it almost felt as if she wasn’t listening to her at all. Nevertheless, she inhaled deeply to calm herself down. She seemed to have noticed that she had gone overboard, and so she stopped speaking.
…
In the Jackson residence, the family was having lunch in the two-story villa. Her father, Brian Jackson, had managed Jackson Enterprise in good order over the years, whereas her mother, Megan Davis, was a retired well-known model. Their daughter, Emily Jackson, had good grades in school. She could play the piano and draw, and she was always a favorite among teachers and the school principal. To outsiders, the Jacksons looked like the perfect family.
If it weren’t for the physical examination for Emily’s school’s military training, they would have been none the wiser. The physical examination report revealed that Emily was Blood Type O, but Megan and Brian were both Blood Type AB. Therefore, it was impossible for them to have given birth to a child with Blood Type O. If it weren’t for the report, the entire Jackson Family might not have realized that Emily wasn’t their biological daughter. After a series of investigations, it turned out that the trainee nurse in the hospital at that time made a blunder and labeled their names wrongly.
At that moment, everyone seemed affected and looked sad. There was an array of emotions, and everyone had different thoughts going through their minds. They weren’t in the mood to eat at all. No one touched the delicious spread on the dining table.
As Emily was biting on her chopsticks, she burst into tears all of a sudden. Then, she put her chopsticks down as she prepared to leave the dining table.
“Emily, where are you going?” Megan stood up to stop her.
Emily could hardly catch her breath between her sobs. “Daddy, Mommy, soon, I won’t be your daughter anymore.”
Brian joined in to stop her from leaving. “Emily, what nonsense is that? You will always be our daughter!”
Chapter 2 Imposter!
“B-But… Janet is arriving home soon, and this home will no longer belong to me.”
“Emily, what are you talking about? This home is always yours; you can’t leave!” Megan held Emily in her arms.
Megan was rather upset because she had invested eighteen years of affection for Emily. How could she possibly abandon her at a moment’s notice?
On the other side, her biological daughter was merely a failing Young Miss Jackson.
Janet’s information and background flashed through Megan’s mind. Janet Jackson, 18 years old, junior high school graduate, mediocre student who is always playing truant. Later, she went missing for three years.
Nobody knew where she was during those three years. There were horrible rumors claiming that she ran away with an old man. I just can’t imagine someone like her as my biological daughter.
Coincidentally, Janet had just arrived home, and her gaze was hollow while she took in the sight in front of her.
She stood still for the longest time. Finally, Brian was the one who noticed her.
“Janet?” Brian greeted her dubiously.
The middle-aged man turned to look at Janet, and he released his arm from Emily’s grip, looking rather uncomfortable.
Emily’s sobs paused for a moment, and she shifted her focus onto Janet.
The girl had fair skin and a petite frame. Her face was small with delicate facial features, and she looked almost like a porcelain doll. Both her appearance and temperament were somewhat a reflection of Megan—she was their biological daughter, after all.
A trace of jealousy glinted in Emily’s eyes. However, when she saw the rags Janet was wearing, her gaze turned into one of disgust.
She came from the village indeed, and that explains her poor taste. She can’t compare to someone like me, who has been living in the city.
At a quick glance, Emily looked much more like a Young Miss Jackson in comparison.
“Janet, is that you? Quick, come in.”
Janet nodded calmly before she made her way to Brian’s side and took her seat.
Megan gave the young girl, who closely resembled her, a once-over before breaking the silence awkwardly. “Janet, this is your younger sister, Emily.”
“Janet, nice to meet you; I’m Emily,” greeted Emily tentatively. Megan noticed how timid Emily was, and her heart clenched in pain.
Janet’s lips curled faintly into a smile, and she greeted them in a distant tone, “Nice to meet you.”
Brian stared at Janet; he observed her from head-to-toe, and a complex emotion flashed across his face!
“Are you still trying to adapt since you just got home?” Brian stood up to pour Janet a glass of water.
Janet responded with a faint smile. “I’m fine.”
Brian nodded. “That’s good. As parents, we’ve owed you. From now on, you should live in the Jackson residence, and we will look after you.”
We owe Janet too much, and from now on, we have to make it up to her gradually.
“By the way, Janet, I learned about your education and results. Currently, you are still in junior high, so I’ve arranged for you to continue with senior high in Star High School. You’d be in the same school as your younger sister! Classes start on Monday; is that alright?”
“Star High School is the best exclusive private school in Sandfort City. Janet, as the Young Miss of the Jackson Family, it’s not enough for you to have a junior high education,” added Emily. She was blatant with her intentions, and she meant that it would be embarrassing to be poorly educated.
She can’t shake off her shabbiness even if she were to attend school in Star High School.
A faint smile spread across Janet’s face. “Thank you.”
Emily rolled her eyes in her mind when she saw Janet smiling in delight.
Is she so happy just because she heard that she’s attending an exclusive private school? Villagers truly have low standards.
“That’s right.” Brian looked as if he thought of something before he walked into his bedroom. He took out an intricate gift box from the cupboard.
After that, he placed the present in front of Janet while speaking to her calmly, “Janet, this is a gift for you since we are meeting for the first time as father and daughter. Have a look.”
Janet’s large, round eyes glanced at the exquisite gift box.
Then, she unwrapped the bag outside slowly and realized that it was a Louis Vuitton designer brand’s box.
Upon opening the box, a beautifully-crafted Louis Vuitton necklace was presented in front of everybody.
Emily’s eyes flashed with a trace of jealousy because it was obvious that this necklace was extremely pricey. Brian is meeting Janet for the first time, but he has already prepared such a costly gift for her.
I don’t want to even imagine what might happen in the future. Is there even a place for me in the Jackson Family in the future?
When she thought of that, earnest jealousy shone in her gaze.
Brian asked while sounding sincere, “What do you think?”
Janet’s pink lips curled into a smile, and she answered with a light and distant tone, “Thank you.”
“We are family, so don’t mention it.” Brian smiled kindly at her.
Just when Brian was about to continue to ask Janet what she liked, his gaze suddenly focused on her fair and slender neck.
There was a ruby necklace around Janet’s slender neck.
He immediately recognized that as the newest auction item this season in Markovia. The cost was astronomical, and the price was about ten figures.
The necklace was inlaid with blood-red gemstones. It had an extremely stylish and classy style that made it look superior.
At that time, the necklace was auctioned off at 1.5 billion. Nevertheless, the person who purchased the necklace was still a mystery until today.
Rumors have it that a big boss from Markovia bought it; how did it end up on Janet?
Brian’s keen gaze was filled with suspicion now.
Upon weighing the possibilities, he came up with a conclusion. Maybe Janet doesn’t own any presentable accessories, and so she bought a counterfeit to save face?
If we had raised Janet by our side, she wouldn’t have ended up being so snobbish and materialistic.
Then, Brian kept his head bowed without commenting further.
On the other side, Megan had no common topic to talk about with Janet too.
They were family members who were unfamiliar with each other, just like strangers.
Time started ticking away, whereas Janet gathered her things before going upstairs.
After Janet left, Megan slumped onto the couch, as if a burden had been lifted off her shoulders.
Emily walked to the couch to sit down and asked in concern, “Mommy, why did you treat Janet with that attitude?”
Megan massaged her eyebrows in frustration while answering Emily helplessly, “Emily, I don’t want to sound blunt, but do you know that earlier tonight, the necklace around Janet’s neck was this season’s latest auction item in Markovia? It fetches about ten figures.”
In all honesty, Megan recognized that the necklace was an imitation from the very beginning, but she didn’t want to humiliate Janet in front of so many people. Most importantly, she didn’t want to embarrass herself.
Emily’s eyes shot wide open in shock when she heard that. “Ten figures?” she asked in disbelief. “How could Janet own a piece of jewelry that costs ten figures?” She deliberately tried causing more dispute. “Is Janet a kept woman?”
Megan shook her head and sighed. “That’s impossible, because she wouldn’t be acquainted with such a generous man! What I’m trying to say is that she shouldn’t have done something that is beyond her means in order to appear impressive by wearing a counterfeit! I will end up as a laughing stock if she wears it out because people will mock the daughter of the Jacksons for wearing a fake piece just to show off.”
Ah, I see. Emily realized with a start the reason behind Megan’s sudden outburst of emotions earlier. She couldn’t help but think to herself, What an uncultured imposter!
“In that case, why didn’t you expose Janet on the spot?” asked Emily in confusion.
Megan sighed while explaining helplessly, “How should I voice my thoughts? Don’t I need to maintain a shred of dignity as a mother?”
Chapter 3 Auction of the Bronze Ox Head
Emily paused for a moment before replying pretentiously, “Mommy, it’s entirely my fault. If it weren’t for me, Janet wouldn’t have been so materialistic!”
“That’s not true,” Megan consoled her. “You are forever my precious daughter.”
Janet stood beside the railing on the second floor while she observed the scene. Her lips curled slightly into a mocking smile.
The next day, someone came to pay the Jackson Family a visit out of the blue.
Someone was knocking on the door early in the morning, and so Emily came forward to answer the door in a rush.
It turned out to be Megan’s friend, Madam Lane.
Megan and Madam Lane got to know each other in the past when they were models. They were friendly with each other, and so after learning that Megan had found her biological daughter, Madam Lane came rushing over for a visit today.
Emily smiled happily when she saw her. “Mrs. Lane, nice to see you!”
Megan came over to greet her as well, “Madam Lane, you’re here!”
Madam Lane regarded Emily with her kind eyes. “Emily, it’s been such a long time since I last saw you. You are now even taller and prettier.”
Emily covered her face shyly while giggling. “Thank you.”
The three of them chatted for a bit before noticing Janet nearby.
“Eh, is that girl your biological daughter?”
Megan felt her heart sink, and she clenched her fists tightly while her expression stiffened involuntarily.
“Yes…”
At that moment, it so happened that Janet was seated on the couch. She had a pair of earphones on while she leaned against the couch lazily. Nevertheless, she was emitting an unapproachable and unfriendly aura.
Madam Lane smiled while commenting, “She is so pretty, and she really takes after you. Madam Jackson, you are a true winner in life for having two pretty daughters.”
Megan’s nails dug deep into her palms, and she felt the sharp pain. Emily, who was standing beside her, felt even worse.
“Madam Lane, you must be joking; sometimes, having more isn't necessarily a good thing.”
It so happened that Janet looked up at them when Megan commented so.
However, Madam Lane suggested, “Megan, it had been such a long time since we last met. I heard that the large mall has a new restaurant now that serves imported New Zealand steak! Why don’t we head over for a meal?”
Emily broke into a smile when she heard that. “Is that true? I haven’t had imported steak for a very long time.”
Emily started salivating at the mention of imported steak.
Madam Lane spoke while smiling at her, “Yes, it’s been a long time since I’ve last had it too. By the way, Madam Jackson, why don’t you invite your other daughter too?”
Megan’s expression stiffened. Janet was raised in the village, and I’m afraid she has never had steak before. I’m sure she wouldn’t be familiar with the cutlery, and she would most probably embarrass herself later.
Nevertheless, Megan was worried that Madam Lane might notice her concerns, and so she collected herself swiftly. “Sure, but she doesn’t really understand English. I’ll go over to speak with her.”
Hence, Megan made her way to Janet’s side and took her earphones off.
Janet’s eyelids lifted slowly, and she glanced at Megan.
Megan lowered her voice into a whisper. “Later, we are going to have steak with Madam Lane. You will say that you do not like steak, and that you want to have oriental food. Do you understand me?”
Janet stared at Megan while smirking at her. Then, she stated casually, “I’m not going.” She then took on a mocking tone. “I don’t understand English, and I do not know how to eat steak.”
“Well…” Janet is sitting on the couch, and she’s so far away from us. How did she hear my conversation with Madam Lane?
Megan was at a loss for words when she heard that.
She regarded Janet, who was emitting a rebellious and distant aura, almost like a porcupine on a defensive stance, and she felt a stab in her heart.
She kept quiet for a moment, but she did not comment further.
It’s a good thing that she’s not going; otherwise, she might humiliate us.
Madam Lane understood the reason Janet did not wish to join them. She has just arrived in Sandfort City, after all. I’m sure she’s not used to a lot of things.
By the time Emily and Megan left with Madam Lane, Janet received a text message on her phone.
Lee persisted and asked her the same question again. ‘Janet, are you sure you are not coming? The main item today is the Bronze Ox Head. Big players from all over the world are attending the auction to get their hands on it.’
A trace of emotion flashed through Megan’s still gaze, and she replied to him simply, ‘I’m coming.’
The auction had started by the time she arrived.
Upon noticing her arrival, Lee exclaimed in excitement, “Janet, is that really you?”
“When does the auction for bronzeware begin?”
“Soon, I guess; most probably in another half an hour,” Lee rubbed his chin while answering with a smile.
Janet leaned against the back of her chair. She crossed her legs while observing her surroundings lazily.
True enough, auctions in big cities are lively.
Lee glanced at Janet, who was busy observing her surroundings. Who would believe that this girl is an actual big player? She is skilled at medicine, painting, hacking and even car racing.
“The next item is the main item for tonight’s auction—the Bronze Ox Head.” The host’s voice boomed and reverberated throughout the auction site.
Janet looked up and saw the assistant bringing the Bronze Ox Head up the stage carefully. It seemed to be a grand occasion, and Janet squinted her dark eyes instinctively.
The host remarked, “I believe everybody is familiar with the national treasure. In that case, let’s start the auction at 10 million.”
“11 million.”
“13 million.”
“15 million.”
Those who managed to get a place in the auction were all wealthy and powerful figures.
Furthermore, the Bronze Ox Head was a national treasure, and so it was an intense competition.
“20 million.”
“50 million.” A male voice boomed from the second floor, and it most probably belonged to a powerful figure.
His bid caught everybody’s attention, and they looked up at him.
It was just a Bronze Ox Head with a bid price starting at 10 million, but it was now five times the starting price.
Initially, the UN Organizer felt that 20 million would be considered a high enough price for the ox head.
They did not expect the price to skyrocket to 50 million!
It seemed as though there was no stopping these people!
“Do I hear more than 50 million?” the host asked for the second time. The third strike of his gavel would seal the deal.
“80 million!” Lee lifted his placard, and he smiled so broadly that his eyes were mere slits.
Well, it’s not my idea; I’m just speaking on behalf of Janet.
“80 million!” The host’s voice was almost hoarse from shouting. It took him quite a long pause to regain his voice again. “80 million. Is there a higher bidder?”
“80 million, going once; 80 million, going twice; 80 million, going thrice.”
In the end, no new bids came in. Hence, Janet and Lee purchased the Bronze Ox Head with an astronomical price of 80 million.
I don’t particularly fancy this bronzeware because I can’t wear it on a daily basis after all. I suppose I’ll turn it over to the country.
Janet stood up happily, and her delicate eyes twinkled slightly with a smile. She put her sunglasses on while placing her hands on her hips, getting ready to leave.
“Ladies and gentlemen, please don’t leave in a rush. I’ve just been informed that there’s a last item coming up. Please wait for a moment.”
The host had just received the update, and he tried reassuring and calming the guests.
Janet and Lee turned slowly to look at him, and the two of them exchanged smiles before taking their seats.
The host smiled politely. “Today, the person in charge of the UN, President Jayden, personally picked a gift for everybody to enjoy. Ladies and gentlemen, feel free to have a look before leaving.”
“Oh? President Jayden even prepared a program for us. He is so considerate,” someone from the audience commented.
The person in charge, President Jayden, grinned broadly at the crowd.
Clap, clap! He clapped twice.
The surrounding lights were turned off, and they were left with a dim light right in front of the hall that was cast on the middle of the raised platform. An additional black cage appeared somewhere along the line, and someone was trapped in the cage.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《The Amazing Janet Jackson》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
The July sun was like a blazing fire, scorching the entire village and crop fields.
“Janet, someone is looking for you.”
When the neighbor, Mr. Wallace, found Janet Jackson, she was busy planting watermelon seedlings. The girl looked up and stared wide-eyed at the man. She had a cool temperament, and her skin was exceptionally fair. Despite doing farm work at her home all year long, her skin appeared so good that it was enviable.
Mr. Wallace spoke, “That person is in your house. They are from a large family, and they came in a car.” Janet nodded, and she followed him.
At that moment, a group of people was gathered in the Wallace residence. Ms. Cook looked at the girl with a cool temperament walking toward them. She was wearing a linen top and a pair of black trousers, which were splattered with mud and dirt. Even though she did not smell funny, she had an unapproachable and distant aura around her.
Ms. Cook did not bother to hide the disdain in her gaze when she asked her, “Are you Janet?”
Janet nodded while looking indifferent.
Ms. Cook added, “My name is Maya Cook, and I am the housekeeper of the Jackson family. I handle complicated and miscellaneous affairs within the Jackson Family.”
Coincidentally, Madam Wallace—Poppy Wallace—snorted in disdain. Ms. Cook burst out laughing because she knew what Poppy meant when she snorted. It’s just about money, isn’t it? After that, she took out a bankcard from her bag to slam it on the table. “There’s 5 million in here. You would never earn this amount even if you planted crops for the rest of your lives.”
The two middle-aged elderly villagers had their legs crossed while they stared unblinkingly at the bankcard. Hmph, I can’t believe this damned girl is worth so much money!
Poppy persisted, “Are you trying to get rid of us with only 5 million? We’ve raised her for eighteen years!”
“Poppy Wallace, you should take it. Don’t be too greedy!” advised Janet lazily.
The woman named Poppy glared at Janet viciously. “This is none of your business, you damned girl. You stink! Get lost and have a shower; don’t get involved in something unrelated to you!” I’ve never fancied this daughter since she was young. Her results were bad, and she has always been a loner; there is honestly nothing likable about her. Initially, I was hoping to receive some dowry after she got married, but that damned girl ran away after junior high. During that time, I heard from the village’s gossipmonger that a man from another province took the stupid girl away. Therefore, the villagers mocked me throughout the three years. Even if I were to take this money, should I ignore the grievances I’ve experienced throughout the years when the villagers mocked me?
The weather was hot, but there was no air-conditioning in the Wallace residence. Ms. Cook was already feeling annoyed and impatient, and so she threw the card firmly on the table. “It’s for you to decide whether you want the money, but I’m taking her away, without question.” After saying that, she turned around to face Janet. “Change your clothes! You’re filthy!”
Janet looked up at her slightly while giving her a cold and distant stare, but she did not comment further. After that, she walked into her room. All the while, Ms. Cook had a contemptuous look on her face.
In no time, Janet had a fresh change of clothes, and she was carrying a small bag. After she walked to the front of the car, Ms. Cook stated quietly, “Hop in!”
Janet did not reply to her; instead, she got into the car straight away, as if the place had no sentimental value to her. I’ve lived here for eighteen years, but it’s not where I belong after all. I’d like to know what my actual home looks like.
In the village, the villagers stared at that luxurious car as it sped off and started discussing in hushed tones, “Look, that girl is like a phoenix rising from the ashes!”
…
In the car, Janet leaned against her seat lazily while knocking the car window rhythmically. Suddenly, her phone rang, and she took her time to fish her phone out of her bag. Ms. Cook, who was in the front seat, noticed Janet’s large and brick-like phone, and a look of disgust flashed through her eyes. What era are we in now? Why is she still using such an ancient phone?
Janet pressed a button to answer the call, only to be greeted with an anxious voice over the phone. “What happened?” She had a youthful girlish voice, but her tone was indifferent and distant.
Nevertheless, her response did not dampen the man’s spirits and excitement. “Janet, there’s something huge in the UN Auction tomorrow. Are you coming?” The man’s tone was careful but filled with anticipation. His respectful tone sounded as if he was speaking to a senior.
The person on the phone call was Janet’s close friend, Lee Sanders. He would always be first to inform her about the best event across the country. The auction this time was no exception. After all, Janet was a famous big player within the auction network.
Janet frowned when she heard that. “I’m not going; I’m busy.” She hung up on him after saying that.
“Miss Jackson, did you receive a scam phone call? The swindlers in Sandfort City adopted high technologies, and so someone like you, who has been living in the village, must have never encountered such circumstances,” Ms. Cook commented.
Janet closed her eyes without responding to her. Many swindlers around? Is she proud that the swindlers are skillful?
Infuriated by Janet for giving her the cold shoulder, Ms. Cook thus commented contemptuously, “The Jacksons are rich and powerful people. If you were to join the Jackson Family, you’ll have to change your phone, Miss Janet. You wouldn’t want to embarrass the Jacksons.” With that, Ms. Cook rolled her eyes at Janet in disdain. She noted that Janet’s eyelids were half-closed, almost as if she was fast asleep.
Upon realizing that her speech had fallen on deaf ears, Ms. Cook raised her voice straight away. “I heard that you dropped out of school during junior high, Miss Janet. In that case, I’m sure you’re not familiar with the rules in the Jackson Family.”
Initially, Janet appeared to be asleep, but her eyelids suddenly fluttered, and her lips curled into a smirk. “Oh?”
Immediately, Ms. Cook’s tone took an icy turn, and she sounded as if she was reprimanding an ill-behaved wild girl. “‘Oh’? Don’t you have any manners? Is this how you speak with an elderly/”
Janet chuckled quietly, but she did not comment further. Is the housekeeper reprimanding me, Young Miss Jackson?
Ms. Cook was upset when she heard Janet’s laughter, because it almost felt as if she wasn’t listening to her at all. Nevertheless, she inhaled deeply to calm herself down. She seemed to have noticed that she had gone overboard, and so she stopped speaking.
…
In the Jackson residence, the family was having lunch in the two-story villa. Her father, Brian Jackson, had managed Jackson Enterprise in good order over the years, whereas her mother, Megan Davis, was a retired well-known model. Their daughter, Emily Jackson, had good grades in school. She could play the piano and draw, and she was always a favorite among teachers and the school principal. To outsiders, the Jacksons looked like the perfect family.
If it weren’t for the physical examination for Emily’s school’s military training, they would have been none the wiser. The physical examination report revealed that Emily was Blood Type O, but Megan and Brian were both Blood Type AB. Therefore, it was impossible for them to have given birth to a child with Blood Type O. If it weren’t for the report, the entire Jackson Family might not have realized that Emily wasn’t their biological daughter. After a series of investigations, it turned out that the trainee nurse in the hospital at that time made a blunder and labeled their names wrongly.
At that moment, everyone seemed affected and looked sad. There was an array of emotions, and everyone had different thoughts going through their minds. They weren’t in the mood to eat at all. No one touched the delicious spread on the dining table.
As Emily was biting on her chopsticks, she burst into tears all of a sudden. Then, she put her chopsticks down as she prepared to leave the dining table.
“Emily, where are you going?” Megan stood up to stop her.
Emily could hardly catch her breath between her sobs. “Daddy, Mommy, soon, I won’t be your daughter anymore.”
Brian joined in to stop her from leaving. “Emily, what nonsense is that? You will always be our daughter!”
Chapter 2 Imposter!
“B-But… Janet is arriving home soon, and this home will no longer belong to me.”
“Emily, what are you talking about? This home is always yours; you can’t leave!” Megan held Emily in her arms.
Megan was rather upset because she had invested eighteen years of affection for Emily. How could she possibly abandon her at a moment’s notice?
On the other side, her biological daughter was merely a failing Young Miss Jackson.
Janet’s information and background flashed through Megan’s mind. Janet Jackson, 18 years old, junior high school graduate, mediocre student who is always playing truant. Later, she went missing for three years.
Nobody knew where she was during those three years. There were horrible rumors claiming that she ran away with an old man. I just can’t imagine someone like her as my biological daughter.
Coincidentally, Janet had just arrived home, and her gaze was hollow while she took in the sight in front of her.
She stood still for the longest time. Finally, Brian was the one who noticed her.
“Janet?” Brian greeted her dubiously.
The middle-aged man turned to look at Janet, and he released his arm from Emily’s grip, looking rather uncomfortable.
Emily’s sobs paused for a moment, and she shifted her focus onto Janet.
The girl had fair skin and a petite frame. Her face was small with delicate facial features, and she looked almost like a porcelain doll. Both her appearance and temperament were somewhat a reflection of Megan—she was their biological daughter, after all.
A trace of jealousy glinted in Emily’s eyes. However, when she saw the rags Janet was wearing, her gaze turned into one of disgust.
She came from the village indeed, and that explains her poor taste. She can’t compare to someone like me, who has been living in the city.
At a quick glance, Emily looked much more like a Young Miss Jackson in comparison.
“Janet, is that you? Quick, come in.”
Janet nodded calmly before she made her way to Brian’s side and took her seat.
Megan gave the young girl, who closely resembled her, a once-over before breaking the silence awkwardly. “Janet, this is your younger sister, Emily.”
“Janet, nice to meet you; I’m Emily,” greeted Emily tentatively. Megan noticed how timid Emily was, and her heart clenched in pain.
Janet’s lips curled faintly into a smile, and she greeted them in a distant tone, “Nice to meet you.”
Brian stared at Janet; he observed her from head-to-toe, and a complex emotion flashed across his face!
“Are you still trying to adapt since you just got home?” Brian stood up to pour Janet a glass of water.
Janet responded with a faint smile. “I’m fine.”
Brian nodded. “That’s good. As parents, we’ve owed you. From now on, you should live in the Jackson residence, and we will look after you.”
We owe Janet too much, and from now on, we have to make it up to her gradually.
“By the way, Janet, I learned about your education and results. Currently, you are still in junior high, so I’ve arranged for you to continue with senior high in Star High School. You’d be in the same school as your younger sister! Classes start on Monday; is that alright?”
“Star High School is the best exclusive private school in Sandfort City. Janet, as the Young Miss of the Jackson Family, it’s not enough for you to have a junior high education,” added Emily. She was blatant with her intentions, and she meant that it would be embarrassing to be poorly educated.
She can’t shake off her shabbiness even if she were to attend school in Star High School.
A faint smile spread across Janet’s face. “Thank you.”
Emily rolled her eyes in her mind when she saw Janet smiling in delight.
Is she so happy just because she heard that she’s attending an exclusive private school? Villagers truly have low standards.
“That’s right.” Brian looked as if he thought of something before he walked into his bedroom. He took out an intricate gift box from the cupboard.
After that, he placed the present in front of Janet while speaking to her calmly, “Janet, this is a gift for you since we are meeting for the first time as father and daughter. Have a look.”
Janet’s large, round eyes glanced at the exquisite gift box.
Then, she unwrapped the bag outside slowly and realized that it was a Louis Vuitton designer brand’s box.
Upon opening the box, a beautifully-crafted Louis Vuitton necklace was presented in front of everybody.
Emily’s eyes flashed with a trace of jealousy because it was obvious that this necklace was extremely pricey. Brian is meeting Janet for the first time, but he has already prepared such a costly gift for her.
I don’t want to even imagine what might happen in the future. Is there even a place for me in the Jackson Family in the future?
When she thought of that, earnest jealousy shone in her gaze.
Brian asked while sounding sincere, “What do you think?”
Janet’s pink lips curled into a smile, and she answered with a light and distant tone, “Thank you.”
“We are family, so don’t mention it.” Brian smiled kindly at her.
Just when Brian was about to continue to ask Janet what she liked, his gaze suddenly focused on her fair and slender neck.
There was a ruby necklace around Janet’s slender neck.
He immediately recognized that as the newest auction item this season in Markovia. The cost was astronomical, and the price was about ten figures.
The necklace was inlaid with blood-red gemstones. It had an extremely stylish and classy style that made it look superior.
At that time, the necklace was auctioned off at 1.5 billion. Nevertheless, the person who purchased the necklace was still a mystery until today.
Rumors have it that a big boss from Markovia bought it; how did it end up on Janet?
Brian’s keen gaze was filled with suspicion now.
Upon weighing the possibilities, he came up with a conclusion. Maybe Janet doesn’t own any presentable accessories, and so she bought a counterfeit to save face?
If we had raised Janet by our side, she wouldn’t have ended up being so snobbish and materialistic.
Then, Brian kept his head bowed without commenting further.
On the other side, Megan had no common topic to talk about with Janet too.
They were family members who were unfamiliar with each other, just like strangers.
Time started ticking away, whereas Janet gathered her things before going upstairs.
After Janet left, Megan slumped onto the couch, as if a burden had been lifted off her shoulders.
Emily walked to the couch to sit down and asked in concern, “Mommy, why did you treat Janet with that attitude?”
Megan massaged her eyebrows in frustration while answering Emily helplessly, “Emily, I don’t want to sound blunt, but do you know that earlier tonight, the necklace around Janet’s neck was this season’s latest auction item in Markovia? It fetches about ten figures.”
In all honesty, Megan recognized that the necklace was an imitation from the very beginning, but she didn’t want to humiliate Janet in front of so many people. Most importantly, she didn’t want to embarrass herself.
Emily’s eyes shot wide open in shock when she heard that. “Ten figures?” she asked in disbelief. “How could Janet own a piece of jewelry that costs ten figures?” She deliberately tried causing more dispute. “Is Janet a kept woman?”
Megan shook her head and sighed. “That’s impossible, because she wouldn’t be acquainted with such a generous man! What I’m trying to say is that she shouldn’t have done something that is beyond her means in order to appear impressive by wearing a counterfeit! I will end up as a laughing stock if she wears it out because people will mock the daughter of the Jacksons for wearing a fake piece just to show off.”
Ah, I see. Emily realized with a start the reason behind Megan’s sudden outburst of emotions earlier. She couldn’t help but think to herself, What an uncultured imposter!
“In that case, why didn’t you expose Janet on the spot?” asked Emily in confusion.
Megan sighed while explaining helplessly, “How should I voice my thoughts? Don’t I need to maintain a shred of dignity as a mother?”
Chapter 3 Auction of the Bronze Ox Head
Emily paused for a moment before replying pretentiously, “Mommy, it’s entirely my fault. If it weren’t for me, Janet wouldn’t have been so materialistic!”
“That’s not true,” Megan consoled her. “You are forever my precious daughter.”
Janet stood beside the railing on the second floor while she observed the scene. Her lips curled slightly into a mocking smile.
The next day, someone came to pay the Jackson Family a visit out of the blue.
Someone was knocking on the door early in the morning, and so Emily came forward to answer the door in a rush.
It turned out to be Megan’s friend, Madam Lane.
Megan and Madam Lane got to know each other in the past when they were models. They were friendly with each other, and so after learning that Megan had found her biological daughter, Madam Lane came rushing over for a visit today.
Emily smiled happily when she saw her. “Mrs. Lane, nice to see you!”
Megan came over to greet her as well, “Madam Lane, you’re here!”
Madam Lane regarded Emily with her kind eyes. “Emily, it’s been such a long time since I last saw you. You are now even taller and prettier.”
Emily covered her face shyly while giggling. “Thank you.”
The three of them chatted for a bit before noticing Janet nearby.
“Eh, is that girl your biological daughter?”
Megan felt her heart sink, and she clenched her fists tightly while her expression stiffened involuntarily.
“Yes…”
At that moment, it so happened that Janet was seated on the couch. She had a pair of earphones on while she leaned against the couch lazily. Nevertheless, she was emitting an unapproachable and unfriendly aura.
Madam Lane smiled while commenting, “She is so pretty, and she really takes after you. Madam Jackson, you are a true winner in life for having two pretty daughters.”
Megan’s nails dug deep into her palms, and she felt the sharp pain. Emily, who was standing beside her, felt even worse.
“Madam Lane, you must be joking; sometimes, having more isn't necessarily a good thing.”
It so happened that Janet looked up at them when Megan commented so.
However, Madam Lane suggested, “Megan, it had been such a long time since we last met. I heard that the large mall has a new restaurant now that serves imported New Zealand steak! Why don’t we head over for a meal?”
Emily broke into a smile when she heard that. “Is that true? I haven’t had imported steak for a very long time.”
Emily started salivating at the mention of imported steak.
Madam Lane spoke while smiling at her, “Yes, it’s been a long time since I’ve last had it too. By the way, Madam Jackson, why don’t you invite your other daughter too?”
Megan’s expression stiffened. Janet was raised in the village, and I’m afraid she has never had steak before. I’m sure she wouldn’t be familiar with the cutlery, and she would most probably embarrass herself later.
Nevertheless, Megan was worried that Madam Lane might notice her concerns, and so she collected herself swiftly. “Sure, but she doesn’t really understand English. I’ll go over to speak with her.”
Hence, Megan made her way to Janet’s side and took her earphones off.
Janet’s eyelids lifted slowly, and she glanced at Megan.
Megan lowered her voice into a whisper. “Later, we are going to have steak with Madam Lane. You will say that you do not like steak, and that you want to have oriental food. Do you understand me?”
Janet stared at Megan while smirking at her. Then, she stated casually, “I’m not going.” She then took on a mocking tone. “I don’t understand English, and I do not know how to eat steak.”
“Well…” Janet is sitting on the couch, and she’s so far away from us. How did she hear my conversation with Madam Lane?
Megan was at a loss for words when she heard that.
She regarded Janet, who was emitting a rebellious and distant aura, almost like a porcupine on a defensive stance, and she felt a stab in her heart.
She kept quiet for a moment, but she did not comment further.
It’s a good thing that she’s not going; otherwise, she might humiliate us.
Madam Lane understood the reason Janet did not wish to join them. She has just arrived in Sandfort City, after all. I’m sure she’s not used to a lot of things.
By the time Emily and Megan left with Madam Lane, Janet received a text message on her phone.
Lee persisted and asked her the same question again. ‘Janet, are you sure you are not coming? The main item today is the Bronze Ox Head. Big players from all over the world are attending the auction to get their hands on it.’
A trace of emotion flashed through Megan’s still gaze, and she replied to him simply, ‘I’m coming.’
The auction had started by the time she arrived.
Upon noticing her arrival, Lee exclaimed in excitement, “Janet, is that really you?”
“When does the auction for bronzeware begin?”
“Soon, I guess; most probably in another half an hour,” Lee rubbed his chin while answering with a smile.
Janet leaned against the back of her chair. She crossed her legs while observing her surroundings lazily.
True enough, auctions in big cities are lively.
Lee glanced at Janet, who was busy observing her surroundings. Who would believe that this girl is an actual big player? She is skilled at medicine, painting, hacking and even car racing.
“The next item is the main item for tonight’s auction—the Bronze Ox Head.” The host’s voice boomed and reverberated throughout the auction site.
Janet looked up and saw the assistant bringing the Bronze Ox Head up the stage carefully. It seemed to be a grand occasion, and Janet squinted her dark eyes instinctively.
The host remarked, “I believe everybody is familiar with the national treasure. In that case, let’s start the auction at 10 million.”
“11 million.”
“13 million.”
“15 million.”
Those who managed to get a place in the auction were all wealthy and powerful figures.
Furthermore, the Bronze Ox Head was a national treasure, and so it was an intense competition.
“20 million.”
“50 million.” A male voice boomed from the second floor, and it most probably belonged to a powerful figure.
His bid caught everybody’s attention, and they looked up at him.
It was just a Bronze Ox Head with a bid price starting at 10 million, but it was now five times the starting price.
Initially, the UN Organizer felt that 20 million would be considered a high enough price for the ox head.
They did not expect the price to skyrocket to 50 million!
It seemed as though there was no stopping these people!
“Do I hear more than 50 million?” the host asked for the second time. The third strike of his gavel would seal the deal.
“80 million!” Lee lifted his placard, and he smiled so broadly that his eyes were mere slits.
Well, it’s not my idea; I’m just speaking on behalf of Janet.
“80 million!” The host’s voice was almost hoarse from shouting. It took him quite a long pause to regain his voice again. “80 million. Is there a higher bidder?”
“80 million, going once; 80 million, going twice; 80 million, going thrice.”
In the end, no new bids came in. Hence, Janet and Lee purchased the Bronze Ox Head with an astronomical price of 80 million.
I don’t particularly fancy this bronzeware because I can’t wear it on a daily basis after all. I suppose I’ll turn it over to the country.
Janet stood up happily, and her delicate eyes twinkled slightly with a smile. She put her sunglasses on while placing her hands on her hips, getting ready to leave.
“Ladies and gentlemen, please don’t leave in a rush. I’ve just been informed that there’s a last item coming up. Please wait for a moment.”
The host had just received the update, and he tried reassuring and calming the guests.
Janet and Lee turned slowly to look at him, and the two of them exchanged smiles before taking their seats.
The host smiled politely. “Today, the person in charge of the UN, President Jayden, personally picked a gift for everybody to enjoy. Ladies and gentlemen, feel free to have a look before leaving.”
“Oh? President Jayden even prepared a program for us. He is so considerate,” someone from the audience commented.
The person in charge, President Jayden, grinned broadly at the crowd.
Clap, clap! He clapped twice.
The surrounding lights were turned off, and they were left with a dim light right in front of the hall that was cast on the middle of the raised platform. An additional black cage appeared somewhere along the line, and someone was trapped in the cage.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《The Amazing Janet Jackson》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
00:08
Make high converting ads 10x faster
AI-powered ad creative platform for insights, inspirations, and ideations.
Trusted by 5000+ teams
Jul 05, 2024 - Jul 05, 2024
🤯The proud billionaire CEO was insulted as a gigolo by her.🤬 "A reward of one hundred million, find this woman!" She panicked with four adorable kids in tow!😱
“You’re the one they sent me?”In a luxurious suite, Nicole Lane extended her hand and shoved the surprised man onto the bed.
The next thing he knew, she had straddled him.
Lifting her slender hand to pat the man’s face, her eyes gleamed brightly with satisfaction as she cooed, “Well, you’re quite easy on the eyes!”
The woman’s breath reeked of alcohol, causing Evan Seet’s features to contort with disgust.
There were plenty of women who tried to seduce him, but this was the first time he encountered one who used such a method.
It was practically unprecedented!
The woman’s fair and slender arms were wrapped tightly around his neck as she leaned closer to him. “Kiss me!”
“Are you sure you wanna do this?” Evan avoided the woman’s rosy lips and calmly asked.
“That’s enough nonsense! Are you a real man?”
How can she still be asking this question at a time like this?
Evan narrowed his eyes a fraction before abruptly rolling them over. With a dark expression on his face, he stared at the woman beneath him.
“Am I a real man, you ask? You’ll be sure to find out in a moment!”
“Ahh!”
In the next second, a searing pain tore through Nicole’s body.
The next day.
Nicole woke up aching all over. The moment she opened her eyes, she took in the opulent design of the room she was in with a frown between her brows.
This is...
She sat up abruptly.
Right then, the heart-wrenching scenes from last night played in her mind like a movie.
That’s right.
The night before, she had witnessed her beloved Zach tangled up in the sheets with another woman. Thus, out of spite, she had found herself a gigolo to retaliate against him.
“This is payback, you filthy scumbag!”
“What are you mumbling about?”
A deep and sexy baritone voice sounded from behind Nicole and startled her train of thoughts.
She lifted her head to see a man coming out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist, concealing his most treasured asset.
I have to admit. This man has an amazing figure. It’s no surprise that he’s a gigolo!
“Why haven’t you left yet?” Nicole asked.
Evan’s lips arched into a mocking smile. “Because I’m curious. Now that you’ve successfully seduced me, how do you plan on holding me responsible for you?”
In the past, all those women who approached him were always trying to hold him accountable for whatever deeds were done the night before. He had heard this phrase so many times that he could probably hear it in his sleep.
Yet, to his utter shock, this woman in front of him gave a response so different than the rest - Nicole gave him an eye roll. “Why the hell would I want a gigolo to take responsibility for me?”
With that said, she got dressed and swiftly took out one thousand in cash from her bag before pompously throwing the stack of banknotes onto the bed. “Here’s your pay. Make sure you keep it well. Your service last night wasn’t too shabby.”
Evan’s eyes darkened when he heard her words. Service?
Does this woman have a death wish?
As he was still seething with fury, Nicole was already making her way out.
“Stop right there!”
Evan gritted the words through his teeth with a dark and dangerous undertone in his voice.
At that moment, Nicole paused mid-step and glanced back at him with a strained smile. “Is that too little? Well, I’m sorry, but you’re only worth that much!”
“You-”
“Anyway, I’ll be leaving now. Ciao!”
She waved her hand and practically made a run for the exit. As Evan watched the door slam shut, the scowl on his face deepened.
“You’re one dead meat, woman!”
...
Nine months later.
“Waaahh!”
The sound of multiple babies crying filled the operating room.
Looking at the little creatures waiting to be fed, Nicole started to panic a little.
This was her first time being a mother, and she had given birth to four babies at one go!
Just as she was racking her brain for a way to unlock her “supermom” abilities, an interview on the financial news channel caught her attention.
Nicole’s eyes almost popped out of their sockets when she saw the handsome and lavishly-dressed man seated in the middle.
What the hell is this? Even gigolos can be on the financial news channel nowadays?
With a bewildered expression, she listened to the interviewer’s question. “Mr. Seet, rumor has it that you’ve been searching for a particular person for a very long time, but to no avail. Could you enlighten us about this person? Our viewers may be able to provide you with some valuable information!”
Evan turned towards the camera, his gaze turning solemn. “I’m looking for a woman. She left some money with me, and I’d like to give it back to her - a hundredfold!”
A hundredfold!
The last two words were emphasized.
Following that, he also briefly described what the woman looked like.
Later on, he highlighted an important fact. “Even her family doesn’t know where she is. Thus, whoever provides me useful clues, you shall be generously rewarded with an amount of no less than one million!”
One million... just to find me? Isn’t this man being overly generous?
A heavy sense of foreboding clawed at Nicole’s chest. After checking his background, her heart turned cold.
Crap! This man isn’t a gigolo!
He’s the president of Seet Group International - Evan Seet!
But I was so daft that I even called him a gigolo... Oh god, what have I done?
Looking at the man’s icy face in the interview, Nicole shuddered involuntarily.
It’ll be over for my babies and I if he finds me!
No, I can’t let that happen. I must think of a way to prevent that from happening.
Sometime after the interview, Evan received a special gift.
His frosty eyes deepened as he looked at the gift in his arms - it was a baby swaddled in garments. With a puzzled expression, he asked, “This is?”
“Mr. Seet, this is the child born to the woman you were looking for. She died in a car crash and left only this child behind.”
Chapter 2 Running Into Evan Seet
Five years later.
At Y City’s airport.
Nicole’s face was completely covered behind a pair of shades and a face mask. In fact, she was so wrapped up that she resembled a mummy.
She wondered whether the man who wanted to “give it back to her a hundredfold” had continued searching high and low for her over the past five years.
If it weren’t to save a certain someone, she would never risk coming back.
She dragged her suitcase forward with a pounding heart, and her pace quickened the more she walked. Meanwhile, the three little ones behind her tagged along as they tried to match her pace with their stubby legs.
Suddenly, a high-pitched voice sounded loud and clear behind her, “Mommy, you’re walking too fast. I’m getting hungry just trying to keep up! I feel like eating chocolate, cupcakes, French toast, and -”
“Shhh...” Nicole looked back and put a finger to her lips, afraid that they might attract too much attention - unwanted attention.
The voice belonged to a girl named Maya. She was Nicole’s youngest child and a glutton through and through.
“Behave, Maya. Mommy will bring you to get some dessert later, okay?”
Maya’s eyes lit up, and she nodded enthusiastically.
Standing beside her was Nina, who was a carbon copy of Maya. She shook her head in an adult-like manner and heaved a deep sigh. “If you keep eating this much, you’ll become a fat pig! We should take care of our body, Maya.”
Maya turned to glance unhappily at Nina. “Don’t say it like you don’t eat!”
“That’s called tasting. I only have one bite!”
“One bite still counts!”
“No, it doesn’t!”
“Yes, it does!”
“No, it doesn’t! Tell her, Juan!”
Nina couldn’t take it anymore and seek for her brother’s help.
Abruptly being put in a tough spot, Juan scratched his head, unsure of what to do.
Since Nina and Maya were both his sisters, so he didn’t know who he should help.
“I think... you’re both right!”
Hearing his reply, both Nina and Maya rolled their eyes at Juan and harrumphed loudly before storming ahead.
“Alright, that’s enough now, kids. Come on.”
Nicole gently rubbed Juan’s head, to which he nodded and trailed after her.
Among the three, Maya was the smallest in size. Fuming and stomping forward without looking where she was going, she accidentally bumped against a woman’s leg and fell back onto the floor.
“What the hell? Are you blind?”
Maya looked up at the woman who looked like she wanted to bite her head off.
This lady is so fierce.
“Maya! Are you okay?”
Seeing her sister being knocked down, Nina rushed forward and helped Maya up. Then, she gave the woman a once-over.
Although the woman was very beautiful, she couldn’t hold a candle to their mother.
Besides, Nina didn’t like how rude she was, and it was clearly written all over her face.
“Why are you looking at me like that? Apologize!” The woman yelled at Nina.
“I’m sorry, ma’am!” Maya said in her cute voice and looked at the woman with large eyes that gleamed with sincerity.
Nina, on the other hand, gave her little sister a flat stare. What is Maya doing? Why did she apologize!
“You too! Apologize to me!” The woman ordered Nina in a superior tone.
However, Nina stared unflinchingly at her and stood there without saying a word.
“What’s going on?”
“What’s wrong?”
A man and a woman’s voice sounded in unison.
One of the voices belonged to Nicole, while the other...
The other voice sounded rather familiar to Nicole, so she instinctively looked up, and her heart almost stopped. She hastily bowed her head, cursing vehemently in her heart.
It’s that man from five years ago! Freakin’ Evan Seet!
What a pathetically small world! I can’t believe I ran into him the second I step foot in this country!
Chapter 3 His Lookalike
“Evan, this kid is plain rude. She won’t apologize even after bumping into me. Just look at her...”
Evan tipped his chin down to glance at Nina. She was fair-skinned, and her clear eyes had a stubborn glint to them.
With her head still lowered, Nicole peeked at Evan, who was staring intently at Nina, all the while praying that he wouldn’t perceive the similarities between Nina, Maya, and her.
God help me! Please!
She muttered a silent prayer under her breath.
Juan, who noticed how odd his mother was behaving, followed her line of sight and studied Evan with slightly narrowed eyes.
That’s weird.
This man... kinda looks like me?
Juan’s curiosity was piqued. He was about to walk forward to examine his lookalike more closely, but Nicole caught his arms before he could take a step. She then fished out a child-sized mask and hastily covered his little face with it.
My dear boy, please don’t cause me any trouble!
If Evan sees your face... It’ll all be over! You’ll lose your beloved Mommy forever!
Even though Juan couldn’t understand the intention behind his mother’s actions, he didn’t go any further. Hence, allowing Nicole to pull him tightly towards her.
“Is this your child?”
Evan’s deep and magnetic voice almost caused Nicole to jump out of her skin.
She nodded stiffly but did not dare make a sound for fear that he would recognize her voice.
“You should discipline your child from a young age, or she’ll grow up to become an uncivilized person!”
“Who are you to say that? This lady was the one who spoke rudely to Maya first! If she didn’t go around bullying kids, I would’ve said sorry ages ago.”
After that, Nina raised her chin and returned Evan’s gaze without a trace of fear in her eyes.
“This child of yours is a feisty one, huh!” The young woman standing beside Evan gaped at Nina with a startled look on her face.
Evan’s mouth lifted slightly around the edges. This little girl seems to be very well-spoken, and her headstrong personality reminds me of someone.
She reminds me of...
At that thought, he peered even closer at Nina’s snowy-white face.
Then, he transferred his gaze to Maya.
Finally, his eyes fell upon Nicole, who was covered from head to toe.
These two children look so similar to that woman. Could their mother be...
Nicole looked up just then. When her gaze met with Evan’s keen ones, her grip subconsciously tightened on Juan’s clothes.
Evan’s gaze deepened, and he strode towards Nicole. Every step he took filled her racing heart with dread.
Oh, God! What should I do?
What if this bastard insists on seeing my face?
She could hear her rapidly beating heart that was going to fly out of her chest any moment now.
Evan came to a stop right in front of her and fixed her a penetrating stare.
It’s over. It’s all over.
I’m done for!
“You-”
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《A "Regretful" Party with the CEO》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
“You’re the one they sent me?”In a luxurious suite, Nicole Lane extended her hand and shoved the surprised man onto the bed.
The next thing he knew, she had straddled him.
Lifting her slender hand to pat the man’s face, her eyes gleamed brightly with satisfaction as she cooed, “Well, you’re quite easy on the eyes!”
The woman’s breath reeked of alcohol, causing Evan Seet’s features to contort with disgust.
There were plenty of women who tried to seduce him, but this was the first time he encountered one who used such a method.
It was practically unprecedented!
The woman’s fair and slender arms were wrapped tightly around his neck as she leaned closer to him. “Kiss me!”
“Are you sure you wanna do this?” Evan avoided the woman’s rosy lips and calmly asked.
“That’s enough nonsense! Are you a real man?”
How can she still be asking this question at a time like this?
Evan narrowed his eyes a fraction before abruptly rolling them over. With a dark expression on his face, he stared at the woman beneath him.
“Am I a real man, you ask? You’ll be sure to find out in a moment!”
“Ahh!”
In the next second, a searing pain tore through Nicole’s body.
The next day.
Nicole woke up aching all over. The moment she opened her eyes, she took in the opulent design of the room she was in with a frown between her brows.
This is...
She sat up abruptly.
Right then, the heart-wrenching scenes from last night played in her mind like a movie.
That’s right.
The night before, she had witnessed her beloved Zach tangled up in the sheets with another woman. Thus, out of spite, she had found herself a gigolo to retaliate against him.
“This is payback, you filthy scumbag!”
“What are you mumbling about?”
A deep and sexy baritone voice sounded from behind Nicole and startled her train of thoughts.
She lifted her head to see a man coming out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist, concealing his most treasured asset.
I have to admit. This man has an amazing figure. It’s no surprise that he’s a gigolo!
“Why haven’t you left yet?” Nicole asked.
Evan’s lips arched into a mocking smile. “Because I’m curious. Now that you’ve successfully seduced me, how do you plan on holding me responsible for you?”
In the past, all those women who approached him were always trying to hold him accountable for whatever deeds were done the night before. He had heard this phrase so many times that he could probably hear it in his sleep.
Yet, to his utter shock, this woman in front of him gave a response so different than the rest - Nicole gave him an eye roll. “Why the hell would I want a gigolo to take responsibility for me?”
With that said, she got dressed and swiftly took out one thousand in cash from her bag before pompously throwing the stack of banknotes onto the bed. “Here’s your pay. Make sure you keep it well. Your service last night wasn’t too shabby.”
Evan’s eyes darkened when he heard her words. Service?
Does this woman have a death wish?
As he was still seething with fury, Nicole was already making her way out.
“Stop right there!”
Evan gritted the words through his teeth with a dark and dangerous undertone in his voice.
At that moment, Nicole paused mid-step and glanced back at him with a strained smile. “Is that too little? Well, I’m sorry, but you’re only worth that much!”
“You-”
“Anyway, I’ll be leaving now. Ciao!”
She waved her hand and practically made a run for the exit. As Evan watched the door slam shut, the scowl on his face deepened.
“You’re one dead meat, woman!”
...
Nine months later.
“Waaahh!”
The sound of multiple babies crying filled the operating room.
Looking at the little creatures waiting to be fed, Nicole started to panic a little.
This was her first time being a mother, and she had given birth to four babies at one go!
Just as she was racking her brain for a way to unlock her “supermom” abilities, an interview on the financial news channel caught her attention.
Nicole’s eyes almost popped out of their sockets when she saw the handsome and lavishly-dressed man seated in the middle.
What the hell is this? Even gigolos can be on the financial news channel nowadays?
With a bewildered expression, she listened to the interviewer’s question. “Mr. Seet, rumor has it that you’ve been searching for a particular person for a very long time, but to no avail. Could you enlighten us about this person? Our viewers may be able to provide you with some valuable information!”
Evan turned towards the camera, his gaze turning solemn. “I’m looking for a woman. She left some money with me, and I’d like to give it back to her - a hundredfold!”
A hundredfold!
The last two words were emphasized.
Following that, he also briefly described what the woman looked like.
Later on, he highlighted an important fact. “Even her family doesn’t know where she is. Thus, whoever provides me useful clues, you shall be generously rewarded with an amount of no less than one million!”
One million... just to find me? Isn’t this man being overly generous?
A heavy sense of foreboding clawed at Nicole’s chest. After checking his background, her heart turned cold.
Crap! This man isn’t a gigolo!
He’s the president of Seet Group International - Evan Seet!
But I was so daft that I even called him a gigolo... Oh god, what have I done?
Looking at the man’s icy face in the interview, Nicole shuddered involuntarily.
It’ll be over for my babies and I if he finds me!
No, I can’t let that happen. I must think of a way to prevent that from happening.
Sometime after the interview, Evan received a special gift.
His frosty eyes deepened as he looked at the gift in his arms - it was a baby swaddled in garments. With a puzzled expression, he asked, “This is?”
“Mr. Seet, this is the child born to the woman you were looking for. She died in a car crash and left only this child behind.”
Chapter 2 Running Into Evan Seet
Five years later.
At Y City’s airport.
Nicole’s face was completely covered behind a pair of shades and a face mask. In fact, she was so wrapped up that she resembled a mummy.
She wondered whether the man who wanted to “give it back to her a hundredfold” had continued searching high and low for her over the past five years.
If it weren’t to save a certain someone, she would never risk coming back.
She dragged her suitcase forward with a pounding heart, and her pace quickened the more she walked. Meanwhile, the three little ones behind her tagged along as they tried to match her pace with their stubby legs.
Suddenly, a high-pitched voice sounded loud and clear behind her, “Mommy, you’re walking too fast. I’m getting hungry just trying to keep up! I feel like eating chocolate, cupcakes, French toast, and -”
“Shhh...” Nicole looked back and put a finger to her lips, afraid that they might attract too much attention - unwanted attention.
The voice belonged to a girl named Maya. She was Nicole’s youngest child and a glutton through and through.
“Behave, Maya. Mommy will bring you to get some dessert later, okay?”
Maya’s eyes lit up, and she nodded enthusiastically.
Standing beside her was Nina, who was a carbon copy of Maya. She shook her head in an adult-like manner and heaved a deep sigh. “If you keep eating this much, you’ll become a fat pig! We should take care of our body, Maya.”
Maya turned to glance unhappily at Nina. “Don’t say it like you don’t eat!”
“That’s called tasting. I only have one bite!”
“One bite still counts!”
“No, it doesn’t!”
“Yes, it does!”
“No, it doesn’t! Tell her, Juan!”
Nina couldn’t take it anymore and seek for her brother’s help.
Abruptly being put in a tough spot, Juan scratched his head, unsure of what to do.
Since Nina and Maya were both his sisters, so he didn’t know who he should help.
“I think... you’re both right!”
Hearing his reply, both Nina and Maya rolled their eyes at Juan and harrumphed loudly before storming ahead.
“Alright, that’s enough now, kids. Come on.”
Nicole gently rubbed Juan’s head, to which he nodded and trailed after her.
Among the three, Maya was the smallest in size. Fuming and stomping forward without looking where she was going, she accidentally bumped against a woman’s leg and fell back onto the floor.
“What the hell? Are you blind?”
Maya looked up at the woman who looked like she wanted to bite her head off.
This lady is so fierce.
“Maya! Are you okay?”
Seeing her sister being knocked down, Nina rushed forward and helped Maya up. Then, she gave the woman a once-over.
Although the woman was very beautiful, she couldn’t hold a candle to their mother.
Besides, Nina didn’t like how rude she was, and it was clearly written all over her face.
“Why are you looking at me like that? Apologize!” The woman yelled at Nina.
“I’m sorry, ma’am!” Maya said in her cute voice and looked at the woman with large eyes that gleamed with sincerity.
Nina, on the other hand, gave her little sister a flat stare. What is Maya doing? Why did she apologize!
“You too! Apologize to me!” The woman ordered Nina in a superior tone.
However, Nina stared unflinchingly at her and stood there without saying a word.
“What’s going on?”
“What’s wrong?”
A man and a woman’s voice sounded in unison.
One of the voices belonged to Nicole, while the other...
The other voice sounded rather familiar to Nicole, so she instinctively looked up, and her heart almost stopped. She hastily bowed her head, cursing vehemently in her heart.
It’s that man from five years ago! Freakin’ Evan Seet!
What a pathetically small world! I can’t believe I ran into him the second I step foot in this country!
Chapter 3 His Lookalike
“Evan, this kid is plain rude. She won’t apologize even after bumping into me. Just look at her...”
Evan tipped his chin down to glance at Nina. She was fair-skinned, and her clear eyes had a stubborn glint to them.
With her head still lowered, Nicole peeked at Evan, who was staring intently at Nina, all the while praying that he wouldn’t perceive the similarities between Nina, Maya, and her.
God help me! Please!
She muttered a silent prayer under her breath.
Juan, who noticed how odd his mother was behaving, followed her line of sight and studied Evan with slightly narrowed eyes.
That’s weird.
This man... kinda looks like me?
Juan’s curiosity was piqued. He was about to walk forward to examine his lookalike more closely, but Nicole caught his arms before he could take a step. She then fished out a child-sized mask and hastily covered his little face with it.
My dear boy, please don’t cause me any trouble!
If Evan sees your face... It’ll all be over! You’ll lose your beloved Mommy forever!
Even though Juan couldn’t understand the intention behind his mother’s actions, he didn’t go any further. Hence, allowing Nicole to pull him tightly towards her.
“Is this your child?”
Evan’s deep and magnetic voice almost caused Nicole to jump out of her skin.
She nodded stiffly but did not dare make a sound for fear that he would recognize her voice.
“You should discipline your child from a young age, or she’ll grow up to become an uncivilized person!”
“Who are you to say that? This lady was the one who spoke rudely to Maya first! If she didn’t go around bullying kids, I would’ve said sorry ages ago.”
After that, Nina raised her chin and returned Evan’s gaze without a trace of fear in her eyes.
“This child of yours is a feisty one, huh!” The young woman standing beside Evan gaped at Nina with a startled look on her face.
Evan’s mouth lifted slightly around the edges. This little girl seems to be very well-spoken, and her headstrong personality reminds me of someone.
She reminds me of...
At that thought, he peered even closer at Nina’s snowy-white face.
Then, he transferred his gaze to Maya.
Finally, his eyes fell upon Nicole, who was covered from head to toe.
These two children look so similar to that woman. Could their mother be...
Nicole looked up just then. When her gaze met with Evan’s keen ones, her grip subconsciously tightened on Juan’s clothes.
Evan’s gaze deepened, and he strode towards Nicole. Every step he took filled her racing heart with dread.
Oh, God! What should I do?
What if this bastard insists on seeing my face?
She could hear her rapidly beating heart that was going to fly out of her chest any moment now.
Evan came to a stop right in front of her and fixed her a penetrating stare.
It’s over. It’s all over.
I’m done for!
“You-”
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《A "Regretful" Party with the CEO》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
Jul 05, 2024 - Jul 05, 2024
"Divorce and you'll get $10 million." The CEO husband ordered.
Without telling him she's pregnant , she agreed and went abroad for a new life. Then the husband was completely panicked.
Chapter 1 A Night of Absurdities
"Anastasia, help! I've been molested at the club!"
The desperate and helpless sound of her best friend's voice was the only thing on Anastasia Tillman's mind as she rushed over to the clubhouse.
Room 808. Anastasia looked up at the number plaque on the door of the private room. It was the same room number that her best friend, Hayley Seymour, had texted her. Without another thought, she barged through the door to save her friend.
When the door swung open under her hand, she was greeted by the darkness within. Suddenly, a strong hand clasped around her wrist and dragged her into the dark room, followed by a loud thud as the door slammed shut.
"Hey—who are you, and what do you want?!" Anastasia shrieked, her eyes darting around wildly as she tried to make out her surroundings.
"Settle down, and I'll treat you well." A man's deep and husky voice spoke close to her ear.
The next second, Anastasia was unceremoniously tossed onto the couch, and before she could scramble to her feet, a lean and strong body pinned her down.
She let out a muffled cry when a pair of lips that tasted like peppermint captured hers.
The man on top of her felt burning hot to the touch. A sense of hopelessness brought tears to her eyes as she tried to struggle against the man, but in the end, she could do nothing but endure the man's ferocity.
An hour later, Anastasia staggered out of the room, looking disheveled. She had only just been through a nightmare, but that didn't distract her from worrying about her best friend's safety.
She was just about to call Hayley's number when she saw a group of men and women walking out the side door. Under the lights, she instantly recognized the two of the women in the group.
One happened to be Hayley, her best friend who had cried for help on the phone earlier, and the other was Anastasia's stepsister, Erica Tillman. The two girls walked side by side with their arms linked, as if they were the closest of friends.
Shock and rage colored Anastasia's features when she saw them. "Stop right there, Hayley!" she called out loudly over the distance as her fists clenched tightly at her sides.
Upon hearing this, Hayley and Erica swiveled around to face her. Anastasia glowered at them, ashen-faced as she demanded of Hayley, "Why would you lie to me?!"
Hayley smirked. "It's not my fault that you're always so gullible, Anastasia."
"Did you have a good time with that gigolo back there?" Erica asked in a sing-song voice, smiling wickedly.
It was only then that Anastasia realized that both of them had set her up. The chastity she had held dear for the past nineteen years was now sacrificed for their despicable glee.
Presently, Hayley's eyes were frosty as she seethed, "Did you actually think I was your friend, Anastasia? I've been living in your shadow ever since we met! I hate you, and I want nothing more than to ruin that face of yours!"
Erica, on the other hand, swiftly interjected by mocking, "I have the proof I need to show Dad that you've been pimping yourself for money at the club. It won't be long until you're thrown out of the house!"
"You two—" Anastasia was so furious that she swayed. Her body was in tatters after the ordeal she had been through, and the collective weight of her friend's betrayal and her sister's cruelty nearly knocked her down.
"Let's go, Hayley! We don't want to be seen with trash, do we?" With her arm looped through Hayley's, Erica led her toward the sports car she had parked by the curb.
Three days later, at the Tillman Residence, a low male voice yelled out in rage, "You became an escort for money just because I wouldn't let you go abroad for your studies? How can I, Francis Tillman, be capable of having such a shameless daughter like you?"
"Dad, I didn't—"
"You didn't? But you did, Anastasia! How could you go to such shameless lengths? Did we starve you, or did we deprive you of anything? I can't believe you would pimp yourself to random strangers in a filthy clubhouse! For your sake, I hope you haven't brought any disease back to this house. Who knows what my daughter and I could have caught from you," the woman who was dressed in jewels and fine clothes sneered from where she sat on the couch.
"Dad, I really didn't do it. I—" Anastasia tried to explain herself.
However, Francis did not want to hear another word from her. He glowered at her maliciously as he snapped, "Still lying to me, I see. Get out of this home right now! I will not stand to have you under my roof. No daughter of mine could be so shameless. From now on, you are not my child!"
Meanwhile, on the staircase landing, Erica watched this scene play out as she leaned against the banister with her chin propped on her hand. Everything was going exactly the way she had planned. In a matter of minutes, Anastasia was going to be cast out of the house and wander around like some pathetic stray mutt.
Downstairs in the living room, Anastasia fell silent when she saw the thunderous and disappointed look on her father's face. She wordlessly rose from her seat and walked up the stairs to pack up her things.
She had only just rounded the landing when Erica barricaded her. With her arms crossed haughtily in front of her chest, the younger girl sneered, "Get out of here! Don't linger around like an eyesore. This house will never have a place for you ever again!"
Anastasia clenched her fists as she glowered at Erica's pleased expression.
Seeing the hatred and anger in Anastasia's eyes, Erica leaned forward. "What, do you want to slap me or something?" She turned her cheek toward the fuming girl and said smugly, "Go right ahead, then!"
Without holding back, Anastasia brought her hand down across Erica's face, resulting in a hard slap.
"Ah!" Erica let out a shrill cry. "You just hit me! Mom, Dad—Anastasia just hit me!" She howled as she bolted down the stairs.
Naomi Lowell quickly pulled her daughter into her arms and cried up the stairwell, "How dare you strike my daughter, Anastasia! What the hell are you playing at?!"
Francis glanced at the red imprints on Erica's cheek, and he had never been more disappointed in his life. When did my oldest daughter become so infuriatingly rebellious?
"Dad, it hurts..." Erica sobbed as she burrowed into her father's arms, taking in exaggerated deep breaths like she was in great pain.
"Get out of here, Anastasia!" Francis roared up the stairs.
Having packed up her things, Anastasia grabbed her passport and went down the stairs. Her heart grew stone-cold when she saw how her own father was holding Erica in his arms like she was something precious.
Anastasia knew then that she indeed had no place in his heart. Francis had only heard Erica's side of the story instead of asking Anastasia about the horrific incident she had endured last night.
Ever since her mother had passed, she had spent her years in this home living like an outsider, for her father had brought home his mistress and his illegitimate daughter to form a new family.
Anastasia's poor mother had never known about her husband's extra-marital affairs, not even in her death.
I will never come back to this place ever again.
Inside the house, Erica watched as Anastasia dragged her suitcase out the front door, and a wicked smile curled on her lips. I finally got rid of that useless eyesore!
…
Five years later, a knock came on the front door of an apartment in Dansbury.
The woman living in the apartment had been poring over her designs when she heard the knock. A little bewildered, she walked up to the door and pulled it open unhappily. When she saw the two Asian men in suits, she asked in Chinese, "Who are you looking for?"
"Are you Miss Anastasia Tillman?" one of the two men asked in English.
"I am. And you are?" Anastasia pressed.
"We were asked to look for you. Your mother, Amelia Chapman, saved our young master's life back in the day. The old madam whom we serve wishes to see you."
She frowned at this. "Who's the old madam you serve?"
"Old Madam Presgrave," the first man answered respectfully.
Upon hearing this, Anastasia understood what had brought these men here. Old Madam Presgrave was the woman behind the Presgrave Group, the foremost conglomerate in the country. Years ago, Anastasia's mother had sacrificed her life to save Old Madam Presgrave's oldest grandson.
It gave Anastasia great pride to have been born to a police officer as capable and righteous as Amelia.
"I'm sorry, but I don't intend to see her," Anastasia said decidedly. She had a feeling that the Presgraves wanted to repay Amelia's great deed, but she had no plans of accepting their gesture whatsoever.
Just then, a childish and curious voice sounded from somewhere inside the apartment, asking, "Mommy,
who is it?"
"No one," Anastasia replied hastily. Then, she turned to address the men at the door, "Sorry, but I'm really not in a mood for guests at the moment."
With that, she closed the door.
Meanwhile, back in the country, a man was seated on the couch inside the villa tucked halfway up the hill. "Have you tracked her down?"
"Yes, Young Master Elliot. The girl from the clubhouse five years ago just sold off your watch at the second-hand market."
"Find her," said the man on the couch, his voice deep and authoritative.
"Yes, sir!"
Without telling him she's pregnant , she agreed and went abroad for a new life. Then the husband was completely panicked.
Chapter 1 A Night of Absurdities
"Anastasia, help! I've been molested at the club!"
The desperate and helpless sound of her best friend's voice was the only thing on Anastasia Tillman's mind as she rushed over to the clubhouse.
Room 808. Anastasia looked up at the number plaque on the door of the private room. It was the same room number that her best friend, Hayley Seymour, had texted her. Without another thought, she barged through the door to save her friend.
When the door swung open under her hand, she was greeted by the darkness within. Suddenly, a strong hand clasped around her wrist and dragged her into the dark room, followed by a loud thud as the door slammed shut.
"Hey—who are you, and what do you want?!" Anastasia shrieked, her eyes darting around wildly as she tried to make out her surroundings.
"Settle down, and I'll treat you well." A man's deep and husky voice spoke close to her ear.
The next second, Anastasia was unceremoniously tossed onto the couch, and before she could scramble to her feet, a lean and strong body pinned her down.
She let out a muffled cry when a pair of lips that tasted like peppermint captured hers.
The man on top of her felt burning hot to the touch. A sense of hopelessness brought tears to her eyes as she tried to struggle against the man, but in the end, she could do nothing but endure the man's ferocity.
An hour later, Anastasia staggered out of the room, looking disheveled. She had only just been through a nightmare, but that didn't distract her from worrying about her best friend's safety.
She was just about to call Hayley's number when she saw a group of men and women walking out the side door. Under the lights, she instantly recognized the two of the women in the group.
One happened to be Hayley, her best friend who had cried for help on the phone earlier, and the other was Anastasia's stepsister, Erica Tillman. The two girls walked side by side with their arms linked, as if they were the closest of friends.
Shock and rage colored Anastasia's features when she saw them. "Stop right there, Hayley!" she called out loudly over the distance as her fists clenched tightly at her sides.
Upon hearing this, Hayley and Erica swiveled around to face her. Anastasia glowered at them, ashen-faced as she demanded of Hayley, "Why would you lie to me?!"
Hayley smirked. "It's not my fault that you're always so gullible, Anastasia."
"Did you have a good time with that gigolo back there?" Erica asked in a sing-song voice, smiling wickedly.
It was only then that Anastasia realized that both of them had set her up. The chastity she had held dear for the past nineteen years was now sacrificed for their despicable glee.
Presently, Hayley's eyes were frosty as she seethed, "Did you actually think I was your friend, Anastasia? I've been living in your shadow ever since we met! I hate you, and I want nothing more than to ruin that face of yours!"
Erica, on the other hand, swiftly interjected by mocking, "I have the proof I need to show Dad that you've been pimping yourself for money at the club. It won't be long until you're thrown out of the house!"
"You two—" Anastasia was so furious that she swayed. Her body was in tatters after the ordeal she had been through, and the collective weight of her friend's betrayal and her sister's cruelty nearly knocked her down.
"Let's go, Hayley! We don't want to be seen with trash, do we?" With her arm looped through Hayley's, Erica led her toward the sports car she had parked by the curb.
Three days later, at the Tillman Residence, a low male voice yelled out in rage, "You became an escort for money just because I wouldn't let you go abroad for your studies? How can I, Francis Tillman, be capable of having such a shameless daughter like you?"
"Dad, I didn't—"
"You didn't? But you did, Anastasia! How could you go to such shameless lengths? Did we starve you, or did we deprive you of anything? I can't believe you would pimp yourself to random strangers in a filthy clubhouse! For your sake, I hope you haven't brought any disease back to this house. Who knows what my daughter and I could have caught from you," the woman who was dressed in jewels and fine clothes sneered from where she sat on the couch.
"Dad, I really didn't do it. I—" Anastasia tried to explain herself.
However, Francis did not want to hear another word from her. He glowered at her maliciously as he snapped, "Still lying to me, I see. Get out of this home right now! I will not stand to have you under my roof. No daughter of mine could be so shameless. From now on, you are not my child!"
Meanwhile, on the staircase landing, Erica watched this scene play out as she leaned against the banister with her chin propped on her hand. Everything was going exactly the way she had planned. In a matter of minutes, Anastasia was going to be cast out of the house and wander around like some pathetic stray mutt.
Downstairs in the living room, Anastasia fell silent when she saw the thunderous and disappointed look on her father's face. She wordlessly rose from her seat and walked up the stairs to pack up her things.
She had only just rounded the landing when Erica barricaded her. With her arms crossed haughtily in front of her chest, the younger girl sneered, "Get out of here! Don't linger around like an eyesore. This house will never have a place for you ever again!"
Anastasia clenched her fists as she glowered at Erica's pleased expression.
Seeing the hatred and anger in Anastasia's eyes, Erica leaned forward. "What, do you want to slap me or something?" She turned her cheek toward the fuming girl and said smugly, "Go right ahead, then!"
Without holding back, Anastasia brought her hand down across Erica's face, resulting in a hard slap.
"Ah!" Erica let out a shrill cry. "You just hit me! Mom, Dad—Anastasia just hit me!" She howled as she bolted down the stairs.
Naomi Lowell quickly pulled her daughter into her arms and cried up the stairwell, "How dare you strike my daughter, Anastasia! What the hell are you playing at?!"
Francis glanced at the red imprints on Erica's cheek, and he had never been more disappointed in his life. When did my oldest daughter become so infuriatingly rebellious?
"Dad, it hurts..." Erica sobbed as she burrowed into her father's arms, taking in exaggerated deep breaths like she was in great pain.
"Get out of here, Anastasia!" Francis roared up the stairs.
Having packed up her things, Anastasia grabbed her passport and went down the stairs. Her heart grew stone-cold when she saw how her own father was holding Erica in his arms like she was something precious.
Anastasia knew then that she indeed had no place in his heart. Francis had only heard Erica's side of the story instead of asking Anastasia about the horrific incident she had endured last night.
Ever since her mother had passed, she had spent her years in this home living like an outsider, for her father had brought home his mistress and his illegitimate daughter to form a new family.
Anastasia's poor mother had never known about her husband's extra-marital affairs, not even in her death.
I will never come back to this place ever again.
Inside the house, Erica watched as Anastasia dragged her suitcase out the front door, and a wicked smile curled on her lips. I finally got rid of that useless eyesore!
…
Five years later, a knock came on the front door of an apartment in Dansbury.
The woman living in the apartment had been poring over her designs when she heard the knock. A little bewildered, she walked up to the door and pulled it open unhappily. When she saw the two Asian men in suits, she asked in Chinese, "Who are you looking for?"
"Are you Miss Anastasia Tillman?" one of the two men asked in English.
"I am. And you are?" Anastasia pressed.
"We were asked to look for you. Your mother, Amelia Chapman, saved our young master's life back in the day. The old madam whom we serve wishes to see you."
She frowned at this. "Who's the old madam you serve?"
"Old Madam Presgrave," the first man answered respectfully.
Upon hearing this, Anastasia understood what had brought these men here. Old Madam Presgrave was the woman behind the Presgrave Group, the foremost conglomerate in the country. Years ago, Anastasia's mother had sacrificed her life to save Old Madam Presgrave's oldest grandson.
It gave Anastasia great pride to have been born to a police officer as capable and righteous as Amelia.
"I'm sorry, but I don't intend to see her," Anastasia said decidedly. She had a feeling that the Presgraves wanted to repay Amelia's great deed, but she had no plans of accepting their gesture whatsoever.
Just then, a childish and curious voice sounded from somewhere inside the apartment, asking, "Mommy,
who is it?"
"No one," Anastasia replied hastily. Then, she turned to address the men at the door, "Sorry, but I'm really not in a mood for guests at the moment."
With that, she closed the door.
Meanwhile, back in the country, a man was seated on the couch inside the villa tucked halfway up the hill. "Have you tracked her down?"
"Yes, Young Master Elliot. The girl from the clubhouse five years ago just sold off your watch at the second-hand market."
"Find her," said the man on the couch, his voice deep and authoritative.
"Yes, sir!"
Aug 13, 2024 - Aug 13, 2024
Chapter 1 A Night of Absurdities
"Anastasia, help!‘’The desperate and helpless sound of her best friend's voice was the only thing on Anastasia Tillman's mind as she rushed over to the clubhouse.
Room 808. Anastasia looked up at the number plaque on the door of the private room. It was the same room number that her best friend, Hayley Seymour, had texted her. Without another thought, she barged through the door to save her friend.
When the door swung open under her hand, she was greeted by the darkness within. Suddenly, a strong hand clasped around her wrist and dragged her into the dark room, followed by a loud thud as the door slammed shut.
"Hey—who are you. What do you want?!" Anastasia shrieked, her eyes darting around wildly as she tried to make out her surroundings.
"Settle down, and I'll treat you well." A man's deep and husky voice was getting close to her ear.
An hour later, Anastasia staggered out of the room, looking disheveled. She had only just been through a nightmare, but that didn't distract her from worrying about her best friend's safety.
She was just about to call Hayley's number when she saw a group of men and women walking out the side door. Under the lights, she instantly recognized two of the women in the group.
One happened to be Hayley, her best friend who had cried for help on the phone earlier, and the other was Anastasia's stepsister, Erica Tillman. The two girls walked side by side with their arms linked, as if they were the closest of friends.
Read Next Chapter Now👉
"Anastasia, help!‘’The desperate and helpless sound of her best friend's voice was the only thing on Anastasia Tillman's mind as she rushed over to the clubhouse.
Room 808. Anastasia looked up at the number plaque on the door of the private room. It was the same room number that her best friend, Hayley Seymour, had texted her. Without another thought, she barged through the door to save her friend.
When the door swung open under her hand, she was greeted by the darkness within. Suddenly, a strong hand clasped around her wrist and dragged her into the dark room, followed by a loud thud as the door slammed shut.
"Hey—who are you. What do you want?!" Anastasia shrieked, her eyes darting around wildly as she tried to make out her surroundings.
"Settle down, and I'll treat you well." A man's deep and husky voice was getting close to her ear.
An hour later, Anastasia staggered out of the room, looking disheveled. She had only just been through a nightmare, but that didn't distract her from worrying about her best friend's safety.
She was just about to call Hayley's number when she saw a group of men and women walking out the side door. Under the lights, she instantly recognized two of the women in the group.
One happened to be Hayley, her best friend who had cried for help on the phone earlier, and the other was Anastasia's stepsister, Erica Tillman. The two girls walked side by side with their arms linked, as if they were the closest of friends.
Read Next Chapter Now👉
00:14
Jul 05, 2024 - Jul 05, 2024
After accidentally sleeping with the CEO, 😋the genius doctor lady faked her death and fled with three adorable kids!🤭💕
“You’re the one they sent me?”In a luxurious suite, Nicole Lane extended her hand and shoved the surprised man onto the bed.
The next thing he knew, she had straddled him.
Lifting her slender hand to pat the man’s face, her eyes gleamed brightly with satisfaction as she cooed, “Well, you’re quite easy on the eyes!”
The woman’s breath reeked of alcohol, causing Evan Seet’s features to contort with disgust.
There were plenty of women who tried to seduce him, but this was the first time he encountered one who used such a method.
It was practically unprecedented!
The woman’s fair and slender arms were wrapped tightly around his neck as she leaned closer to him. “Kiss me!”
“Are you sure you wanna do this?” Evan avoided the woman’s rosy lips and calmly asked.
“That’s enough nonsense! Are you a real man?”
How can she still be asking this question at a time like this?
Evan narrowed his eyes a fraction before abruptly rolling them over. With a dark expression on his face, he stared at the woman beneath him.
“Am I a real man, you ask? You’ll be sure to find out in a moment!”
“Ahh!”
In the next second, a searing pain tore through Nicole’s body.
The next day.
Nicole woke up aching all over. The moment she opened her eyes, she took in the opulent design of the room she was in with a frown between her brows.
This is...
She sat up abruptly.
Right then, the heart-wrenching scenes from last night played in her mind like a movie.
That’s right.
The night before, she had witnessed her beloved Zach tangled up in the sheets with another woman. Thus, out of spite, she had found herself a gigolo to retaliate against him.
“This is payback, you filthy scumbag!”
“What are you mumbling about?”
A deep and sexy baritone voice sounded from behind Nicole and startled her train of thoughts.
She lifted her head to see a man coming out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist, concealing his most treasured asset.
I have to admit. This man has an amazing figure. It’s no surprise that he’s a gigolo!
“Why haven’t you left yet?” Nicole asked.
Evan’s lips arched into a mocking smile. “Because I’m curious. Now that you’ve successfully seduced me, how do you plan on holding me responsible for you?”
In the past, all those women who approached him were always trying to hold him accountable for whatever deeds were done the night before. He had heard this phrase so many times that he could probably hear it in his sleep.
Yet, to his utter shock, this woman in front of him gave a response so different than the rest - Nicole gave him an eye roll. “Why the hell would I want a gigolo to take responsibility for me?”
With that said, she got dressed and swiftly took out one thousand in cash from her bag before pompously throwing the stack of banknotes onto the bed. “Here’s your pay. Make sure you keep it well. Your service last night wasn’t too shabby.”
Evan’s eyes darkened when he heard her words. Service?
Does this woman have a death wish?
As he was still seething with fury, Nicole was already making her way out.
“Stop right there!”
Evan gritted the words through his teeth with a dark and dangerous undertone in his voice.
At that moment, Nicole paused mid-step and glanced back at him with a strained smile. “Is that too little? Well, I’m sorry, but you’re only worth that much!”
“You-”
“Anyway, I’ll be leaving now. Ciao!”
She waved her hand and practically made a run for the exit. As Evan watched the door slam shut, the scowl on his face deepened.
“You’re one dead meat, woman!”
...
Nine months later.
“Waaahh!”
The sound of multiple babies crying filled the operating room.
Looking at the little creatures waiting to be fed, Nicole started to panic a little.
This was her first time being a mother, and she had given birth to four babies at one go!
Just as she was racking her brain for a way to unlock her “supermom” abilities, an interview on the financial news channel caught her attention.
Nicole’s eyes almost popped out of their sockets when she saw the handsome and lavishly-dressed man seated in the middle.
What the hell is this? Even gigolos can be on the financial news channel nowadays?
With a bewildered expression, she listened to the interviewer’s question. “Mr. Seet, rumor has it that you’ve been searching for a particular person for a very long time, but to no avail. Could you enlighten us about this person? Our viewers may be able to provide you with some valuable information!”
Evan turned towards the camera, his gaze turning solemn. “I’m looking for a woman. She left some money with me, and I’d like to give it back to her - a hundredfold!”
A hundredfold!
The last two words were emphasized.
Following that, he also briefly described what the woman looked like.
Later on, he highlighted an important fact. “Even her family doesn’t know where she is. Thus, whoever provides me useful clues, you shall be generously rewarded with an amount of no less than one million!”
One million... just to find me? Isn’t this man being overly generous?
A heavy sense of foreboding clawed at Nicole’s chest. After checking his background, her heart turned cold.
Crap! This man isn’t a gigolo!
He’s the president of Seet Group International - Evan Seet!
But I was so daft that I even called him a gigolo... Oh god, what have I done?
Looking at the man’s icy face in the interview, Nicole shuddered involuntarily.
It’ll be over for my babies and I if he finds me!
No, I can’t let that happen. I must think of a way to prevent that from happening.
Sometime after the interview, Evan received a special gift.
His frosty eyes deepened as he looked at the gift in his arms - it was a baby swaddled in garments. With a puzzled expression, he asked, “This is?”
“Mr. Seet, this is the child born to the woman you were looking for. She died in a car crash and left only this child behind.”
Chapter 2 Running Into Evan Seet
Five years later.
At Y City’s airport.
Nicole’s face was completely covered behind a pair of shades and a face mask. In fact, she was so wrapped up that she resembled a mummy.
She wondered whether the man who wanted to “give it back to her a hundredfold” had continued searching high and low for her over the past five years.
If it weren’t to save a certain someone, she would never risk coming back.
She dragged her suitcase forward with a pounding heart, and her pace quickened the more she walked. Meanwhile, the three little ones behind her tagged along as they tried to match her pace with their stubby legs.
Suddenly, a high-pitched voice sounded loud and clear behind her, “Mommy, you’re walking too fast. I’m getting hungry just trying to keep up! I feel like eating chocolate, cupcakes, French toast, and -”
“Shhh...” Nicole looked back and put a finger to her lips, afraid that they might attract too much attention - unwanted attention.
The voice belonged to a girl named Maya. She was Nicole’s youngest child and a glutton through and through.
“Behave, Maya. Mommy will bring you to get some dessert later, okay?”
Maya’s eyes lit up, and she nodded enthusiastically.
Standing beside her was Nina, who was a carbon copy of Maya. She shook her head in an adult-like manner and heaved a deep sigh. “If you keep eating this much, you’ll become a fat pig! We should take care of our body, Maya.”
Maya turned to glance unhappily at Nina. “Don’t say it like you don’t eat!”
“That’s called tasting. I only have one bite!”
“One bite still counts!”
“No, it doesn’t!”
“Yes, it does!”
“No, it doesn’t! Tell her, Juan!”
Nina couldn’t take it anymore and seek for her brother’s help.
Abruptly being put in a tough spot, Juan scratched his head, unsure of what to do.
Since Nina and Maya were both his sisters, so he didn’t know who he should help.
“I think... you’re both right!”
Hearing his reply, both Nina and Maya rolled their eyes at Juan and harrumphed loudly before storming ahead.
“Alright, that’s enough now, kids. Come on.”
Nicole gently rubbed Juan’s head, to which he nodded and trailed after her.
Among the three, Maya was the smallest in size. Fuming and stomping forward without looking where she was going, she accidentally bumped against a woman’s leg and fell back onto the floor.
“What the hell? Are you blind?”
Maya looked up at the woman who looked like she wanted to bite her head off.
This lady is so fierce.
“Maya! Are you okay?”
Seeing her sister being knocked down, Nina rushed forward and helped Maya up. Then, she gave the woman a once-over.
Although the woman was very beautiful, she couldn’t hold a candle to their mother.
Besides, Nina didn’t like how rude she was, and it was clearly written all over her face.
“Why are you looking at me like that? Apologize!” The woman yelled at Nina.
“I’m sorry, ma’am!” Maya said in her cute voice and looked at the woman with large eyes that gleamed with sincerity.
Nina, on the other hand, gave her little sister a flat stare. What is Maya doing? Why did she apologize!
“You too! Apologize to me!” The woman ordered Nina in a superior tone.
However, Nina stared unflinchingly at her and stood there without saying a word.
“What’s going on?”
“What’s wrong?”
A man and a woman’s voice sounded in unison.
One of the voices belonged to Nicole, while the other...
The other voice sounded rather familiar to Nicole, so she instinctively looked up, and her heart almost stopped. She hastily bowed her head, cursing vehemently in her heart.
It’s that man from five years ago! Freakin’ Evan Seet!
What a pathetically small world! I can’t believe I ran into him the second I step foot in this country!
Chapter 3 His Lookalike
“Evan, this kid is plain rude. She won’t apologize even after bumping into me. Just look at her...”
Evan tipped his chin down to glance at Nina. She was fair-skinned, and her clear eyes had a stubborn glint to them.
With her head still lowered, Nicole peeked at Evan, who was staring intently at Nina, all the while praying that he wouldn’t perceive the similarities between Nina, Maya, and her.
God help me! Please!
She muttered a silent prayer under her breath.
Juan, who noticed how odd his mother was behaving, followed her line of sight and studied Evan with slightly narrowed eyes.
That’s weird.
This man... kinda looks like me?
Juan’s curiosity was piqued. He was about to walk forward to examine his lookalike more closely, but Nicole caught his arms before he could take a step. She then fished out a child-sized mask and hastily covered his little face with it.
My dear boy, please don’t cause me any trouble!
If Evan sees your face... It’ll all be over! You’ll lose your beloved Mommy forever!
Even though Juan couldn’t understand the intention behind his mother’s actions, he didn’t go any further. Hence, allowing Nicole to pull him tightly towards her.
“Is this your child?”
Evan’s deep and magnetic voice almost caused Nicole to jump out of her skin.
She nodded stiffly but did not dare make a sound for fear that he would recognize her voice.
“You should discipline your child from a young age, or she’ll grow up to become an uncivilized person!”
“Who are you to say that? This lady was the one who spoke rudely to Maya first! If she didn’t go around bullying kids, I would’ve said sorry ages ago.”
After that, Nina raised her chin and returned Evan’s gaze without a trace of fear in her eyes.
“This child of yours is a feisty one, huh!” The young woman standing beside Evan gaped at Nina with a startled look on her face.
Evan’s mouth lifted slightly around the edges. This little girl seems to be very well-spoken, and her headstrong personality reminds me of someone.
She reminds me of...
At that thought, he peered even closer at Nina’s snowy-white face.
Then, he transferred his gaze to Maya.
Finally, his eyes fell upon Nicole, who was covered from head to toe.
These two children look so similar to that woman. Could their mother be...
Nicole looked up just then. When her gaze met with Evan’s keen ones, her grip subconsciously tightened on Juan’s clothes.
Evan’s gaze deepened, and he strode towards Nicole. Every step he took filled her racing heart with dread.
Oh, God! What should I do?
What if this bastard insists on seeing my face?
She could hear her rapidly beating heart that was going to fly out of her chest any moment now.
Evan came to a stop right in front of her and fixed her a penetrating stare.
It’s over. It’s all over.
I’m done for!
“You-”
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《A "Regretful" Party with the CEO》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
“You’re the one they sent me?”In a luxurious suite, Nicole Lane extended her hand and shoved the surprised man onto the bed.
The next thing he knew, she had straddled him.
Lifting her slender hand to pat the man’s face, her eyes gleamed brightly with satisfaction as she cooed, “Well, you’re quite easy on the eyes!”
The woman’s breath reeked of alcohol, causing Evan Seet’s features to contort with disgust.
There were plenty of women who tried to seduce him, but this was the first time he encountered one who used such a method.
It was practically unprecedented!
The woman’s fair and slender arms were wrapped tightly around his neck as she leaned closer to him. “Kiss me!”
“Are you sure you wanna do this?” Evan avoided the woman’s rosy lips and calmly asked.
“That’s enough nonsense! Are you a real man?”
How can she still be asking this question at a time like this?
Evan narrowed his eyes a fraction before abruptly rolling them over. With a dark expression on his face, he stared at the woman beneath him.
“Am I a real man, you ask? You’ll be sure to find out in a moment!”
“Ahh!”
In the next second, a searing pain tore through Nicole’s body.
The next day.
Nicole woke up aching all over. The moment she opened her eyes, she took in the opulent design of the room she was in with a frown between her brows.
This is...
She sat up abruptly.
Right then, the heart-wrenching scenes from last night played in her mind like a movie.
That’s right.
The night before, she had witnessed her beloved Zach tangled up in the sheets with another woman. Thus, out of spite, she had found herself a gigolo to retaliate against him.
“This is payback, you filthy scumbag!”
“What are you mumbling about?”
A deep and sexy baritone voice sounded from behind Nicole and startled her train of thoughts.
She lifted her head to see a man coming out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist, concealing his most treasured asset.
I have to admit. This man has an amazing figure. It’s no surprise that he’s a gigolo!
“Why haven’t you left yet?” Nicole asked.
Evan’s lips arched into a mocking smile. “Because I’m curious. Now that you’ve successfully seduced me, how do you plan on holding me responsible for you?”
In the past, all those women who approached him were always trying to hold him accountable for whatever deeds were done the night before. He had heard this phrase so many times that he could probably hear it in his sleep.
Yet, to his utter shock, this woman in front of him gave a response so different than the rest - Nicole gave him an eye roll. “Why the hell would I want a gigolo to take responsibility for me?”
With that said, she got dressed and swiftly took out one thousand in cash from her bag before pompously throwing the stack of banknotes onto the bed. “Here’s your pay. Make sure you keep it well. Your service last night wasn’t too shabby.”
Evan’s eyes darkened when he heard her words. Service?
Does this woman have a death wish?
As he was still seething with fury, Nicole was already making her way out.
“Stop right there!”
Evan gritted the words through his teeth with a dark and dangerous undertone in his voice.
At that moment, Nicole paused mid-step and glanced back at him with a strained smile. “Is that too little? Well, I’m sorry, but you’re only worth that much!”
“You-”
“Anyway, I’ll be leaving now. Ciao!”
She waved her hand and practically made a run for the exit. As Evan watched the door slam shut, the scowl on his face deepened.
“You’re one dead meat, woman!”
...
Nine months later.
“Waaahh!”
The sound of multiple babies crying filled the operating room.
Looking at the little creatures waiting to be fed, Nicole started to panic a little.
This was her first time being a mother, and she had given birth to four babies at one go!
Just as she was racking her brain for a way to unlock her “supermom” abilities, an interview on the financial news channel caught her attention.
Nicole’s eyes almost popped out of their sockets when she saw the handsome and lavishly-dressed man seated in the middle.
What the hell is this? Even gigolos can be on the financial news channel nowadays?
With a bewildered expression, she listened to the interviewer’s question. “Mr. Seet, rumor has it that you’ve been searching for a particular person for a very long time, but to no avail. Could you enlighten us about this person? Our viewers may be able to provide you with some valuable information!”
Evan turned towards the camera, his gaze turning solemn. “I’m looking for a woman. She left some money with me, and I’d like to give it back to her - a hundredfold!”
A hundredfold!
The last two words were emphasized.
Following that, he also briefly described what the woman looked like.
Later on, he highlighted an important fact. “Even her family doesn’t know where she is. Thus, whoever provides me useful clues, you shall be generously rewarded with an amount of no less than one million!”
One million... just to find me? Isn’t this man being overly generous?
A heavy sense of foreboding clawed at Nicole’s chest. After checking his background, her heart turned cold.
Crap! This man isn’t a gigolo!
He’s the president of Seet Group International - Evan Seet!
But I was so daft that I even called him a gigolo... Oh god, what have I done?
Looking at the man’s icy face in the interview, Nicole shuddered involuntarily.
It’ll be over for my babies and I if he finds me!
No, I can’t let that happen. I must think of a way to prevent that from happening.
Sometime after the interview, Evan received a special gift.
His frosty eyes deepened as he looked at the gift in his arms - it was a baby swaddled in garments. With a puzzled expression, he asked, “This is?”
“Mr. Seet, this is the child born to the woman you were looking for. She died in a car crash and left only this child behind.”
Chapter 2 Running Into Evan Seet
Five years later.
At Y City’s airport.
Nicole’s face was completely covered behind a pair of shades and a face mask. In fact, she was so wrapped up that she resembled a mummy.
She wondered whether the man who wanted to “give it back to her a hundredfold” had continued searching high and low for her over the past five years.
If it weren’t to save a certain someone, she would never risk coming back.
She dragged her suitcase forward with a pounding heart, and her pace quickened the more she walked. Meanwhile, the three little ones behind her tagged along as they tried to match her pace with their stubby legs.
Suddenly, a high-pitched voice sounded loud and clear behind her, “Mommy, you’re walking too fast. I’m getting hungry just trying to keep up! I feel like eating chocolate, cupcakes, French toast, and -”
“Shhh...” Nicole looked back and put a finger to her lips, afraid that they might attract too much attention - unwanted attention.
The voice belonged to a girl named Maya. She was Nicole’s youngest child and a glutton through and through.
“Behave, Maya. Mommy will bring you to get some dessert later, okay?”
Maya’s eyes lit up, and she nodded enthusiastically.
Standing beside her was Nina, who was a carbon copy of Maya. She shook her head in an adult-like manner and heaved a deep sigh. “If you keep eating this much, you’ll become a fat pig! We should take care of our body, Maya.”
Maya turned to glance unhappily at Nina. “Don’t say it like you don’t eat!”
“That’s called tasting. I only have one bite!”
“One bite still counts!”
“No, it doesn’t!”
“Yes, it does!”
“No, it doesn’t! Tell her, Juan!”
Nina couldn’t take it anymore and seek for her brother’s help.
Abruptly being put in a tough spot, Juan scratched his head, unsure of what to do.
Since Nina and Maya were both his sisters, so he didn’t know who he should help.
“I think... you’re both right!”
Hearing his reply, both Nina and Maya rolled their eyes at Juan and harrumphed loudly before storming ahead.
“Alright, that’s enough now, kids. Come on.”
Nicole gently rubbed Juan’s head, to which he nodded and trailed after her.
Among the three, Maya was the smallest in size. Fuming and stomping forward without looking where she was going, she accidentally bumped against a woman’s leg and fell back onto the floor.
“What the hell? Are you blind?”
Maya looked up at the woman who looked like she wanted to bite her head off.
This lady is so fierce.
“Maya! Are you okay?”
Seeing her sister being knocked down, Nina rushed forward and helped Maya up. Then, she gave the woman a once-over.
Although the woman was very beautiful, she couldn’t hold a candle to their mother.
Besides, Nina didn’t like how rude she was, and it was clearly written all over her face.
“Why are you looking at me like that? Apologize!” The woman yelled at Nina.
“I’m sorry, ma’am!” Maya said in her cute voice and looked at the woman with large eyes that gleamed with sincerity.
Nina, on the other hand, gave her little sister a flat stare. What is Maya doing? Why did she apologize!
“You too! Apologize to me!” The woman ordered Nina in a superior tone.
However, Nina stared unflinchingly at her and stood there without saying a word.
“What’s going on?”
“What’s wrong?”
A man and a woman’s voice sounded in unison.
One of the voices belonged to Nicole, while the other...
The other voice sounded rather familiar to Nicole, so she instinctively looked up, and her heart almost stopped. She hastily bowed her head, cursing vehemently in her heart.
It’s that man from five years ago! Freakin’ Evan Seet!
What a pathetically small world! I can’t believe I ran into him the second I step foot in this country!
Chapter 3 His Lookalike
“Evan, this kid is plain rude. She won’t apologize even after bumping into me. Just look at her...”
Evan tipped his chin down to glance at Nina. She was fair-skinned, and her clear eyes had a stubborn glint to them.
With her head still lowered, Nicole peeked at Evan, who was staring intently at Nina, all the while praying that he wouldn’t perceive the similarities between Nina, Maya, and her.
God help me! Please!
She muttered a silent prayer under her breath.
Juan, who noticed how odd his mother was behaving, followed her line of sight and studied Evan with slightly narrowed eyes.
That’s weird.
This man... kinda looks like me?
Juan’s curiosity was piqued. He was about to walk forward to examine his lookalike more closely, but Nicole caught his arms before he could take a step. She then fished out a child-sized mask and hastily covered his little face with it.
My dear boy, please don’t cause me any trouble!
If Evan sees your face... It’ll all be over! You’ll lose your beloved Mommy forever!
Even though Juan couldn’t understand the intention behind his mother’s actions, he didn’t go any further. Hence, allowing Nicole to pull him tightly towards her.
“Is this your child?”
Evan’s deep and magnetic voice almost caused Nicole to jump out of her skin.
She nodded stiffly but did not dare make a sound for fear that he would recognize her voice.
“You should discipline your child from a young age, or she’ll grow up to become an uncivilized person!”
“Who are you to say that? This lady was the one who spoke rudely to Maya first! If she didn’t go around bullying kids, I would’ve said sorry ages ago.”
After that, Nina raised her chin and returned Evan’s gaze without a trace of fear in her eyes.
“This child of yours is a feisty one, huh!” The young woman standing beside Evan gaped at Nina with a startled look on her face.
Evan’s mouth lifted slightly around the edges. This little girl seems to be very well-spoken, and her headstrong personality reminds me of someone.
She reminds me of...
At that thought, he peered even closer at Nina’s snowy-white face.
Then, he transferred his gaze to Maya.
Finally, his eyes fell upon Nicole, who was covered from head to toe.
These two children look so similar to that woman. Could their mother be...
Nicole looked up just then. When her gaze met with Evan’s keen ones, her grip subconsciously tightened on Juan’s clothes.
Evan’s gaze deepened, and he strode towards Nicole. Every step he took filled her racing heart with dread.
Oh, God! What should I do?
What if this bastard insists on seeing my face?
She could hear her rapidly beating heart that was going to fly out of her chest any moment now.
Evan came to a stop right in front of her and fixed her a penetrating stare.
It’s over. It’s all over.
I’m done for!
“You-”
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《A "Regretful" Party with the CEO》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
Jul 05, 2024 - Jul 05, 2024
🤯The proud billionaire CEO was insulted as a gigolo by her.🤬 "A reward of one hundred million, find this woman!" She panicked with four adorable kids in tow!😱
“You’re the one they sent me?”In a luxurious suite, Nicole Lane extended her hand and shoved the surprised man onto the bed.
The next thing he knew, she had straddled him.
Lifting her slender hand to pat the man’s face, her eyes gleamed brightly with satisfaction as she cooed, “Well, you’re quite easy on the eyes!”
The woman’s breath reeked of alcohol, causing Evan Seet’s features to contort with disgust.
There were plenty of women who tried to seduce him, but this was the first time he encountered one who used such a method.
It was practically unprecedented!
The woman’s fair and slender arms were wrapped tightly around his neck as she leaned closer to him. “Kiss me!”
“Are you sure you wanna do this?” Evan avoided the woman’s rosy lips and calmly asked.
“That’s enough nonsense! Are you a real man?”
How can she still be asking this question at a time like this?
Evan narrowed his eyes a fraction before abruptly rolling them over. With a dark expression on his face, he stared at the woman beneath him.
“Am I a real man, you ask? You’ll be sure to find out in a moment!”
“Ahh!”
In the next second, a searing pain tore through Nicole’s body.
The next day.
Nicole woke up aching all over. The moment she opened her eyes, she took in the opulent design of the room she was in with a frown between her brows.
This is...
She sat up abruptly.
Right then, the heart-wrenching scenes from last night played in her mind like a movie.
That’s right.
The night before, she had witnessed her beloved Zach tangled up in the sheets with another woman. Thus, out of spite, she had found herself a gigolo to retaliate against him.
“This is payback, you filthy scumbag!”
“What are you mumbling about?”
A deep and sexy baritone voice sounded from behind Nicole and startled her train of thoughts.
She lifted her head to see a man coming out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist, concealing his most treasured asset.
I have to admit. This man has an amazing figure. It’s no surprise that he’s a gigolo!
“Why haven’t you left yet?” Nicole asked.
Evan’s lips arched into a mocking smile. “Because I’m curious. Now that you’ve successfully seduced me, how do you plan on holding me responsible for you?”
In the past, all those women who approached him were always trying to hold him accountable for whatever deeds were done the night before. He had heard this phrase so many times that he could probably hear it in his sleep.
Yet, to his utter shock, this woman in front of him gave a response so different than the rest - Nicole gave him an eye roll. “Why the hell would I want a gigolo to take responsibility for me?”
With that said, she got dressed and swiftly took out one thousand in cash from her bag before pompously throwing the stack of banknotes onto the bed. “Here’s your pay. Make sure you keep it well. Your service last night wasn’t too shabby.”
Evan’s eyes darkened when he heard her words. Service?
Does this woman have a death wish?
As he was still seething with fury, Nicole was already making her way out.
“Stop right there!”
Evan gritted the words through his teeth with a dark and dangerous undertone in his voice.
At that moment, Nicole paused mid-step and glanced back at him with a strained smile. “Is that too little? Well, I’m sorry, but you’re only worth that much!”
“You-”
“Anyway, I’ll be leaving now. Ciao!”
She waved her hand and practically made a run for the exit. As Evan watched the door slam shut, the scowl on his face deepened.
“You’re one dead meat, woman!”
...
Nine months later.
“Waaahh!”
The sound of multiple babies crying filled the operating room.
Looking at the little creatures waiting to be fed, Nicole started to panic a little.
This was her first time being a mother, and she had given birth to four babies at one go!
Just as she was racking her brain for a way to unlock her “supermom” abilities, an interview on the financial news channel caught her attention.
Nicole’s eyes almost popped out of their sockets when she saw the handsome and lavishly-dressed man seated in the middle.
What the hell is this? Even gigolos can be on the financial news channel nowadays?
With a bewildered expression, she listened to the interviewer’s question. “Mr. Seet, rumor has it that you’ve been searching for a particular person for a very long time, but to no avail. Could you enlighten us about this person? Our viewers may be able to provide you with some valuable information!”
Evan turned towards the camera, his gaze turning solemn. “I’m looking for a woman. She left some money with me, and I’d like to give it back to her - a hundredfold!”
A hundredfold!
The last two words were emphasized.
Following that, he also briefly described what the woman looked like.
Later on, he highlighted an important fact. “Even her family doesn’t know where she is. Thus, whoever provides me useful clues, you shall be generously rewarded with an amount of no less than one million!”
One million... just to find me? Isn’t this man being overly generous?
A heavy sense of foreboding clawed at Nicole’s chest. After checking his background, her heart turned cold.
Crap! This man isn’t a gigolo!
He’s the president of Seet Group International - Evan Seet!
But I was so daft that I even called him a gigolo... Oh god, what have I done?
Looking at the man’s icy face in the interview, Nicole shuddered involuntarily.
It’ll be over for my babies and I if he finds me!
No, I can’t let that happen. I must think of a way to prevent that from happening.
Sometime after the interview, Evan received a special gift.
His frosty eyes deepened as he looked at the gift in his arms - it was a baby swaddled in garments. With a puzzled expression, he asked, “This is?”
“Mr. Seet, this is the child born to the woman you were looking for. She died in a car crash and left only this child behind.”
Chapter 2 Running Into Evan Seet
Five years later.
At Y City’s airport.
Nicole’s face was completely covered behind a pair of shades and a face mask. In fact, she was so wrapped up that she resembled a mummy.
She wondered whether the man who wanted to “give it back to her a hundredfold” had continued searching high and low for her over the past five years.
If it weren’t to save a certain someone, she would never risk coming back.
She dragged her suitcase forward with a pounding heart, and her pace quickened the more she walked. Meanwhile, the three little ones behind her tagged along as they tried to match her pace with their stubby legs.
Suddenly, a high-pitched voice sounded loud and clear behind her, “Mommy, you’re walking too fast. I’m getting hungry just trying to keep up! I feel like eating chocolate, cupcakes, French toast, and -”
“Shhh...” Nicole looked back and put a finger to her lips, afraid that they might attract too much attention - unwanted attention.
The voice belonged to a girl named Maya. She was Nicole’s youngest child and a glutton through and through.
“Behave, Maya. Mommy will bring you to get some dessert later, okay?”
Maya’s eyes lit up, and she nodded enthusiastically.
Standing beside her was Nina, who was a carbon copy of Maya. She shook her head in an adult-like manner and heaved a deep sigh. “If you keep eating this much, you’ll become a fat pig! We should take care of our body, Maya.”
Maya turned to glance unhappily at Nina. “Don’t say it like you don’t eat!”
“That’s called tasting. I only have one bite!”
“One bite still counts!”
“No, it doesn’t!”
“Yes, it does!”
“No, it doesn’t! Tell her, Juan!”
Nina couldn’t take it anymore and seek for her brother’s help.
Abruptly being put in a tough spot, Juan scratched his head, unsure of what to do.
Since Nina and Maya were both his sisters, so he didn’t know who he should help.
“I think... you’re both right!”
Hearing his reply, both Nina and Maya rolled their eyes at Juan and harrumphed loudly before storming ahead.
“Alright, that’s enough now, kids. Come on.”
Nicole gently rubbed Juan’s head, to which he nodded and trailed after her.
Among the three, Maya was the smallest in size. Fuming and stomping forward without looking where she was going, she accidentally bumped against a woman’s leg and fell back onto the floor.
“What the hell? Are you blind?”
Maya looked up at the woman who looked like she wanted to bite her head off.
This lady is so fierce.
“Maya! Are you okay?”
Seeing her sister being knocked down, Nina rushed forward and helped Maya up. Then, she gave the woman a once-over.
Although the woman was very beautiful, she couldn’t hold a candle to their mother.
Besides, Nina didn’t like how rude she was, and it was clearly written all over her face.
“Why are you looking at me like that? Apologize!” The woman yelled at Nina.
“I’m sorry, ma’am!” Maya said in her cute voice and looked at the woman with large eyes that gleamed with sincerity.
Nina, on the other hand, gave her little sister a flat stare. What is Maya doing? Why did she apologize!
“You too! Apologize to me!” The woman ordered Nina in a superior tone.
However, Nina stared unflinchingly at her and stood there without saying a word.
“What’s going on?”
“What’s wrong?”
A man and a woman’s voice sounded in unison.
One of the voices belonged to Nicole, while the other...
The other voice sounded rather familiar to Nicole, so she instinctively looked up, and her heart almost stopped. She hastily bowed her head, cursing vehemently in her heart.
It’s that man from five years ago! Freakin’ Evan Seet!
What a pathetically small world! I can’t believe I ran into him the second I step foot in this country!
Chapter 3 His Lookalike
“Evan, this kid is plain rude. She won’t apologize even after bumping into me. Just look at her...”
Evan tipped his chin down to glance at Nina. She was fair-skinned, and her clear eyes had a stubborn glint to them.
With her head still lowered, Nicole peeked at Evan, who was staring intently at Nina, all the while praying that he wouldn’t perceive the similarities between Nina, Maya, and her.
God help me! Please!
She muttered a silent prayer under her breath.
Juan, who noticed how odd his mother was behaving, followed her line of sight and studied Evan with slightly narrowed eyes.
That’s weird.
This man... kinda looks like me?
Juan’s curiosity was piqued. He was about to walk forward to examine his lookalike more closely, but Nicole caught his arms before he could take a step. She then fished out a child-sized mask and hastily covered his little face with it.
My dear boy, please don’t cause me any trouble!
If Evan sees your face... It’ll all be over! You’ll lose your beloved Mommy forever!
Even though Juan couldn’t understand the intention behind his mother’s actions, he didn’t go any further. Hence, allowing Nicole to pull him tightly towards her.
“Is this your child?”
Evan’s deep and magnetic voice almost caused Nicole to jump out of her skin.
She nodded stiffly but did not dare make a sound for fear that he would recognize her voice.
“You should discipline your child from a young age, or she’ll grow up to become an uncivilized person!”
“Who are you to say that? This lady was the one who spoke rudely to Maya first! If she didn’t go around bullying kids, I would’ve said sorry ages ago.”
After that, Nina raised her chin and returned Evan’s gaze without a trace of fear in her eyes.
“This child of yours is a feisty one, huh!” The young woman standing beside Evan gaped at Nina with a startled look on her face.
Evan’s mouth lifted slightly around the edges. This little girl seems to be very well-spoken, and her headstrong personality reminds me of someone.
She reminds me of...
At that thought, he peered even closer at Nina’s snowy-white face.
Then, he transferred his gaze to Maya.
Finally, his eyes fell upon Nicole, who was covered from head to toe.
These two children look so similar to that woman. Could their mother be...
Nicole looked up just then. When her gaze met with Evan’s keen ones, her grip subconsciously tightened on Juan’s clothes.
Evan’s gaze deepened, and he strode towards Nicole. Every step he took filled her racing heart with dread.
Oh, God! What should I do?
What if this bastard insists on seeing my face?
She could hear her rapidly beating heart that was going to fly out of her chest any moment now.
Evan came to a stop right in front of her and fixed her a penetrating stare.
It’s over. It’s all over.
I’m done for!
“You-”
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《A "Regretful" Party with the CEO》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
“You’re the one they sent me?”In a luxurious suite, Nicole Lane extended her hand and shoved the surprised man onto the bed.
The next thing he knew, she had straddled him.
Lifting her slender hand to pat the man’s face, her eyes gleamed brightly with satisfaction as she cooed, “Well, you’re quite easy on the eyes!”
The woman’s breath reeked of alcohol, causing Evan Seet’s features to contort with disgust.
There were plenty of women who tried to seduce him, but this was the first time he encountered one who used such a method.
It was practically unprecedented!
The woman’s fair and slender arms were wrapped tightly around his neck as she leaned closer to him. “Kiss me!”
“Are you sure you wanna do this?” Evan avoided the woman’s rosy lips and calmly asked.
“That’s enough nonsense! Are you a real man?”
How can she still be asking this question at a time like this?
Evan narrowed his eyes a fraction before abruptly rolling them over. With a dark expression on his face, he stared at the woman beneath him.
“Am I a real man, you ask? You’ll be sure to find out in a moment!”
“Ahh!”
In the next second, a searing pain tore through Nicole’s body.
The next day.
Nicole woke up aching all over. The moment she opened her eyes, she took in the opulent design of the room she was in with a frown between her brows.
This is...
She sat up abruptly.
Right then, the heart-wrenching scenes from last night played in her mind like a movie.
That’s right.
The night before, she had witnessed her beloved Zach tangled up in the sheets with another woman. Thus, out of spite, she had found herself a gigolo to retaliate against him.
“This is payback, you filthy scumbag!”
“What are you mumbling about?”
A deep and sexy baritone voice sounded from behind Nicole and startled her train of thoughts.
She lifted her head to see a man coming out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist, concealing his most treasured asset.
I have to admit. This man has an amazing figure. It’s no surprise that he’s a gigolo!
“Why haven’t you left yet?” Nicole asked.
Evan’s lips arched into a mocking smile. “Because I’m curious. Now that you’ve successfully seduced me, how do you plan on holding me responsible for you?”
In the past, all those women who approached him were always trying to hold him accountable for whatever deeds were done the night before. He had heard this phrase so many times that he could probably hear it in his sleep.
Yet, to his utter shock, this woman in front of him gave a response so different than the rest - Nicole gave him an eye roll. “Why the hell would I want a gigolo to take responsibility for me?”
With that said, she got dressed and swiftly took out one thousand in cash from her bag before pompously throwing the stack of banknotes onto the bed. “Here’s your pay. Make sure you keep it well. Your service last night wasn’t too shabby.”
Evan’s eyes darkened when he heard her words. Service?
Does this woman have a death wish?
As he was still seething with fury, Nicole was already making her way out.
“Stop right there!”
Evan gritted the words through his teeth with a dark and dangerous undertone in his voice.
At that moment, Nicole paused mid-step and glanced back at him with a strained smile. “Is that too little? Well, I’m sorry, but you’re only worth that much!”
“You-”
“Anyway, I’ll be leaving now. Ciao!”
She waved her hand and practically made a run for the exit. As Evan watched the door slam shut, the scowl on his face deepened.
“You’re one dead meat, woman!”
...
Nine months later.
“Waaahh!”
The sound of multiple babies crying filled the operating room.
Looking at the little creatures waiting to be fed, Nicole started to panic a little.
This was her first time being a mother, and she had given birth to four babies at one go!
Just as she was racking her brain for a way to unlock her “supermom” abilities, an interview on the financial news channel caught her attention.
Nicole’s eyes almost popped out of their sockets when she saw the handsome and lavishly-dressed man seated in the middle.
What the hell is this? Even gigolos can be on the financial news channel nowadays?
With a bewildered expression, she listened to the interviewer’s question. “Mr. Seet, rumor has it that you’ve been searching for a particular person for a very long time, but to no avail. Could you enlighten us about this person? Our viewers may be able to provide you with some valuable information!”
Evan turned towards the camera, his gaze turning solemn. “I’m looking for a woman. She left some money with me, and I’d like to give it back to her - a hundredfold!”
A hundredfold!
The last two words were emphasized.
Following that, he also briefly described what the woman looked like.
Later on, he highlighted an important fact. “Even her family doesn’t know where she is. Thus, whoever provides me useful clues, you shall be generously rewarded with an amount of no less than one million!”
One million... just to find me? Isn’t this man being overly generous?
A heavy sense of foreboding clawed at Nicole’s chest. After checking his background, her heart turned cold.
Crap! This man isn’t a gigolo!
He’s the president of Seet Group International - Evan Seet!
But I was so daft that I even called him a gigolo... Oh god, what have I done?
Looking at the man’s icy face in the interview, Nicole shuddered involuntarily.
It’ll be over for my babies and I if he finds me!
No, I can’t let that happen. I must think of a way to prevent that from happening.
Sometime after the interview, Evan received a special gift.
His frosty eyes deepened as he looked at the gift in his arms - it was a baby swaddled in garments. With a puzzled expression, he asked, “This is?”
“Mr. Seet, this is the child born to the woman you were looking for. She died in a car crash and left only this child behind.”
Chapter 2 Running Into Evan Seet
Five years later.
At Y City’s airport.
Nicole’s face was completely covered behind a pair of shades and a face mask. In fact, she was so wrapped up that she resembled a mummy.
She wondered whether the man who wanted to “give it back to her a hundredfold” had continued searching high and low for her over the past five years.
If it weren’t to save a certain someone, she would never risk coming back.
She dragged her suitcase forward with a pounding heart, and her pace quickened the more she walked. Meanwhile, the three little ones behind her tagged along as they tried to match her pace with their stubby legs.
Suddenly, a high-pitched voice sounded loud and clear behind her, “Mommy, you’re walking too fast. I’m getting hungry just trying to keep up! I feel like eating chocolate, cupcakes, French toast, and -”
“Shhh...” Nicole looked back and put a finger to her lips, afraid that they might attract too much attention - unwanted attention.
The voice belonged to a girl named Maya. She was Nicole’s youngest child and a glutton through and through.
“Behave, Maya. Mommy will bring you to get some dessert later, okay?”
Maya’s eyes lit up, and she nodded enthusiastically.
Standing beside her was Nina, who was a carbon copy of Maya. She shook her head in an adult-like manner and heaved a deep sigh. “If you keep eating this much, you’ll become a fat pig! We should take care of our body, Maya.”
Maya turned to glance unhappily at Nina. “Don’t say it like you don’t eat!”
“That’s called tasting. I only have one bite!”
“One bite still counts!”
“No, it doesn’t!”
“Yes, it does!”
“No, it doesn’t! Tell her, Juan!”
Nina couldn’t take it anymore and seek for her brother’s help.
Abruptly being put in a tough spot, Juan scratched his head, unsure of what to do.
Since Nina and Maya were both his sisters, so he didn’t know who he should help.
“I think... you’re both right!”
Hearing his reply, both Nina and Maya rolled their eyes at Juan and harrumphed loudly before storming ahead.
“Alright, that’s enough now, kids. Come on.”
Nicole gently rubbed Juan’s head, to which he nodded and trailed after her.
Among the three, Maya was the smallest in size. Fuming and stomping forward without looking where she was going, she accidentally bumped against a woman’s leg and fell back onto the floor.
“What the hell? Are you blind?”
Maya looked up at the woman who looked like she wanted to bite her head off.
This lady is so fierce.
“Maya! Are you okay?”
Seeing her sister being knocked down, Nina rushed forward and helped Maya up. Then, she gave the woman a once-over.
Although the woman was very beautiful, she couldn’t hold a candle to their mother.
Besides, Nina didn’t like how rude she was, and it was clearly written all over her face.
“Why are you looking at me like that? Apologize!” The woman yelled at Nina.
“I’m sorry, ma’am!” Maya said in her cute voice and looked at the woman with large eyes that gleamed with sincerity.
Nina, on the other hand, gave her little sister a flat stare. What is Maya doing? Why did she apologize!
“You too! Apologize to me!” The woman ordered Nina in a superior tone.
However, Nina stared unflinchingly at her and stood there without saying a word.
“What’s going on?”
“What’s wrong?”
A man and a woman’s voice sounded in unison.
One of the voices belonged to Nicole, while the other...
The other voice sounded rather familiar to Nicole, so she instinctively looked up, and her heart almost stopped. She hastily bowed her head, cursing vehemently in her heart.
It’s that man from five years ago! Freakin’ Evan Seet!
What a pathetically small world! I can’t believe I ran into him the second I step foot in this country!
Chapter 3 His Lookalike
“Evan, this kid is plain rude. She won’t apologize even after bumping into me. Just look at her...”
Evan tipped his chin down to glance at Nina. She was fair-skinned, and her clear eyes had a stubborn glint to them.
With her head still lowered, Nicole peeked at Evan, who was staring intently at Nina, all the while praying that he wouldn’t perceive the similarities between Nina, Maya, and her.
God help me! Please!
She muttered a silent prayer under her breath.
Juan, who noticed how odd his mother was behaving, followed her line of sight and studied Evan with slightly narrowed eyes.
That’s weird.
This man... kinda looks like me?
Juan’s curiosity was piqued. He was about to walk forward to examine his lookalike more closely, but Nicole caught his arms before he could take a step. She then fished out a child-sized mask and hastily covered his little face with it.
My dear boy, please don’t cause me any trouble!
If Evan sees your face... It’ll all be over! You’ll lose your beloved Mommy forever!
Even though Juan couldn’t understand the intention behind his mother’s actions, he didn’t go any further. Hence, allowing Nicole to pull him tightly towards her.
“Is this your child?”
Evan’s deep and magnetic voice almost caused Nicole to jump out of her skin.
She nodded stiffly but did not dare make a sound for fear that he would recognize her voice.
“You should discipline your child from a young age, or she’ll grow up to become an uncivilized person!”
“Who are you to say that? This lady was the one who spoke rudely to Maya first! If she didn’t go around bullying kids, I would’ve said sorry ages ago.”
After that, Nina raised her chin and returned Evan’s gaze without a trace of fear in her eyes.
“This child of yours is a feisty one, huh!” The young woman standing beside Evan gaped at Nina with a startled look on her face.
Evan’s mouth lifted slightly around the edges. This little girl seems to be very well-spoken, and her headstrong personality reminds me of someone.
She reminds me of...
At that thought, he peered even closer at Nina’s snowy-white face.
Then, he transferred his gaze to Maya.
Finally, his eyes fell upon Nicole, who was covered from head to toe.
These two children look so similar to that woman. Could their mother be...
Nicole looked up just then. When her gaze met with Evan’s keen ones, her grip subconsciously tightened on Juan’s clothes.
Evan’s gaze deepened, and he strode towards Nicole. Every step he took filled her racing heart with dread.
Oh, God! What should I do?
What if this bastard insists on seeing my face?
She could hear her rapidly beating heart that was going to fly out of her chest any moment now.
Evan came to a stop right in front of her and fixed her a penetrating stare.
It’s over. It’s all over.
I’m done for!
“You-”
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《A "Regretful" Party with the CEO》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
Jul 05, 2024 - Jul 05, 2024
💖"Were you just masturbating to my photo?" 💓The Alpha asked me. I tried to deny it, but he pressed down on me...💞💕🔞
He entered me slowly, the length of him burying inside me deeply.
His fingertips entwine with my hair, his breath mingling with mine on my parted lips.
His penetrating green eyes locked onto mine, pushing into the depths of my soul as he moved in and out of my p*ssy.
A breathy moan escaping my lips as he moved in deeper.
"You feel so good Em," Bryson moaned on my parted mouth, his lips brushing against mine.
Just as we are about to kiss a sharp buzzing sound pulls me out of my steamy dream.
I woke up, my eyes wide, my chest heaving with the weight of my racing breaths, the remains of desire still lingering in my mind.
It felt so real, his touch, his kisses......the feeling of his cock pushing between my p*ssy lips and entering me.
It felt so real....
Yet, it was not.
This wasn't the first time I dreamt of my best friend Bryson f*cking my brains out. In fact, it has become a very recurring dream, one I'll admit I anticipated every night.
It was the only way I could voice my true feelings, show him how much I have wanted him more than a friend.
I know....it was not possible for us to ever be together.
He was out of my league, and not only in feature wise but Bryson was soon to be alpha and I......was just an omega.
Our two worlds could never connect in the way I wanted it to.
Yet, in my dreams they do clash.
I sighed heavily, twisting around and putting off the alarm clock.
I groan as I fall back on my back, my eyes on the ceiling.
My body was still buzzing with that ache of desire Bryson left in my dream, an ache I knew only he would be able to stop.
But of course, in my reality, that wasn't possible.
But in my imagination....
I closed my eyes, biting into my bottom lip harder as my fingers trail down my body, between my breasts, trailing lower.
I imagine that it was not mine but his rough calloused fingers that felt good on my skin.
I moaned as I imagine him whispering nasty things in my ear, his body beside me, his hands.....on my pussy.
I gasp as my fingers pushed into my panties, kissing its way down to my throbbing clit.
I imagine his touch, rough, yet tender. His scent. The way he'd kiss me while his fingers rub circles around my clit.
The way his fingers would seek my-
"Looks like you're having fun," His loud voice inches from my ear made my eyes shot open.
They connected with foresty green and a crooked smile. Bryson Taylor. My best friend and future alpha of the Silver Moon pack. The one who have been haunting my restless steamy dreams at night.
He was kneeled down beside my bed so he'd be same height as me. But he still had to lean down so we could be leveled. With his elbows pushing down on my mattress, Bryson chuckled. " Did I interrupt your little session?"
His eyes twinkled with amusement when my cheeks reared an ugly red embarrassed flush. I nearly choked on my saliva.
So lost in my imagination, I had not heard when he entered my room.
I sat up, awkwardly moving my hand out of my panties after realizing I still had them tucked in there. I notice his nose flaring as he took in a long whiff before he cleared his throat and stood up.
" How long have you been here?" I uttered awkwardly, my face hot as I am unable to look at him.
How embarrassing.
Bryson let out a chuckle. "Long enough to see that you were enjoying yourself, Em," He teased.
I groaned throwing the covers over y head, my mortification now worse by his playful taunting.
"Please pretend like you didn't see that," I moaned, burning in embarrassment under the covers.
I can't believe he walked in on me masturbating. Thank God I didn't moan out his name. Though I was so close to.
Suddenly I felt the dip of my bed and fingers prying the sheets off my face.
I peeled my eyes open and sucked in a breath with how close he was to me.
Bryson smiled widely, the dimples in his cheeks going on full showcasing mode. I was breathless. Just like I always got when he smiled. Bryson was the epitome of too hot to handle.
With his green eyes, sharp jawline, dimples, straight nose, perfect brown curly hair, lean yet muscular build and tall height, it's no wonder every female wolf wanted to be his mate.
His eyes drowned into mine, almost like he was peering into my soul. It felt like I was in the dream again, only that this time, I knew it was reality.
The tip of my tongue pushed out of my lips and I brushed it on my bottom lip.
His eyes flickered to my lips, the smile slipping from his mouth and replaced by a serious expression.
The air suddenly feels charged, his gaze darkening and causing my breath to hitch.
"Em-
" Breakfast is ready guys!" My mom yelled downstairs, snapping Bryson out of his haze. He shakes his head, his eyes returning to normal as the grin returned on his mouth.
"I'm sure you're starving after that little session you were having there Em. How about we head down to feed you something. I know it's not what you really want but I'm sure it can help a little." He winked, rising to his full height.
I felt my face heat up even more, the embarrassment of the situation intensifying as Bryson's teasing continued.
"Shu-u-t up," I stuttered. He chuckled, turning around and headed for the door. Before he was completely out, he stopped and teased over his shoulder.
"Might want to put on some fresh panties." With a light chuckle he steps out of the room, leaving me embarrassed and flushed in my room alone knowing he definitely took the scent of my arousal.
Chapter 2
Emily's pov
After I put on some fresh panties and washed my hands clean, I made my way downstairs. I found Bryson in the kitchen with a piece of bacon nearing his slightly parted mouth.
When he noticed me, he sent me a crooked grin that showcased his white teeth. "Were you trying to finish what you started?" He teased, pushing the bacon in his mouth.
I glared at him, my cheeks hot. He chuckled, clearly liking that he was embarrassing me further with his teasing.
I ignored him. Well tried to.
I looked at my mother who was preparing breakfast. Her blonde hair similar to mine was whipped into a very high sloppy bun that was on the verge of collapsing.
"Morning momma." I said, walking into the kitchen slowly.
She turns to look at me over her shoulder and beamed. "Good morning Emily. Did you have a good sleep?"
"She definitely had a great morning from what I saw and heard, " Bryson snorted under his breath. With my advanced hearing, I picked it up quickly.
I glared at the side of his face and when I do join him, I smack him behind his head while answering my mother. "Yes I did."
Bryson jerks forward dramatically and rubs the back of his head and hisses.
I rolled my eyes and took a seat beside him, stifling a laugh when I saw how he pouted. For being the next alpha in line, Bryson sure is dramatic.
Mom turns around with the frying pan in her hand and starts throwing some of those bacon bits on a clean plate.
"I'll be doing over time tonight Emily so I will be a bit late. You'll manage to make dinner for yourself and your dad?" Mom asked, blowing out some of her blonde locks from her vision.
I wasn't the best chef and usually can't even cook Mac and cheese from the box properly, so it's no wonder Bryson couldn't hold himself back from snorting out a laugh.
I sent him a death stare but he only laughed even louder. Even mom joined in. It was like they were mocking me.
"I hate you two." I grumble, reaching out for the plate mom had set the endless pieces of bacon on.
"What I meant is....I have left some overnight chicken and some rice in the fridge. All you have to do is warm it up for dinner. Can I trust you with that?" Mom teased, turning around to place the frying pan back on the stove.
Bryson snorted. I rolled my eyes.
"Sounds super easy." I answered through clenched teeth.
"Don't worry Mrs. Snow, I'll not have her burn your precious house down. You can count on me." Bryson made show of placing his hand on his chest and sent me a wink that may or may not have made my heart leap.
-
"For the love of God Bryson slow down! At this rate, we'll be dead before we even get to school." I yelled as the wind whipped against my dirty blonde locks harshly.
Bryson spares me a glance, grins and slows down a bit.....by a bit I mean, barely.
"You need to live a little Em. We're werewolves, we won't die so easily." He snorted, turning the steering wheel.
The sunlight that peeked from the huge branches above, treasured his face and left me in awe until he turns around to glance at me. I tore my eyes away quickly not wanting to be caught staring.
I crossed my arms over my chest and answered. "Doesn't mean we are immortal. Besides, you're an alpha, you're practically almost immortal with those super quick healing. And I'm just an omega practically human, still heal up quick but not quick enough. " I pointed out.
I hated mentioning how different we are. Bryson was a leader and I was at the bottom of the food chain. In fact, it was strange for an omega and alpha to be this close.
But Bryson never cared about our differences and nor did he care about the judgemental stares from the other pack members.
We got a shit tone of weird looks, especially seeing as I was known as the wolf who couldn't shift.
So why were Bryson and I practically glued by the hip? I have no clue. And I'm still trying to figure out why he even spared me a second glance that day.
*flashback*
You can do it, Emily, it's not that high. I reassured myself as I looked up at the monkey bars. They were high and my little skittish self backed away a little until I hit something hard.
I turned around to stare up at Giovanni. "What? Are you a scaredy cat!?" He sneers.
Giovanni wasn't a higher rank per se but he was ranked higher than I.
He and his friends laughed at my expense.
Since I was the lowest ranked one here and the smallest, he and his friends always picked on me.
I thought I could show them how tough I was by doing something they always mocked me I couldn't do....
But it seems that my hands cannot stop sweating and my heart won't stop beating so loudly. I was afraid of heights. Wolves were not supposed to be afraid of anything, yet I was afraid of heights.
"Yeahh!" I heard a loud yell from a few distance away.
I turn to face the commotion. It was a boy my age, cheering on another boy my age who held a bat in his hand. They were playing cricket. And they were the higher ranked wolves.
I squinted as I watch the boy with the bat. I knew him....
I blushed brightly when he caught my eye and sent me a smile. I rip my eyes away, blushing furiously. He was the alpha's son. Bryson Taylor.
He was one of the few that didn't care about his status and mingled with the lower ranks. Many times I've seen him in the halls playing with a few lower ranks but I never got enough courage to say hello.
Suddenly, I got a boost of confidence as I still felt his eyes on me. In my stupid mind, I thought that I'd look cool to him if I did do the monkey bars.
So I did. I gathered enough courage to do it, but forced my eyes to stay ahead and not on the ground. But then Giovanni's stupid mouth had to open.
"She's shivering like a scaredy cat! Look at her!" He laughed.
He managed to draw my attention to him and his friends.... and to the ground that seemed way higher than I thought. And now way blurrier.
I felt my fingers slip and felt the harsh cutting on my knees as I fall to the ground. I stayed down on my knees, and in quite a shock I actually fell. I couldn't cry even though I was in pain.
But then I heard his name, a yell. "Bryson!" And then heard the rattling of the fence as he jumped over it and raced over to me.
"Shut your mouth asshole!" He sneered at Giovanni who had been laughing at my expense and pushed him roughly until Giovanni fell to the ground.
"Mommy!" Giovanni cried, getting to his feet and racing out of there with tears flowing down his cheeks. His friends run after him, calling out his name.
I almost giggled because they all looked like dogs with their tails tucked between their legs.
There and then, I looked at Bryson as my hero but then when he helped me get up and dust myself while smiling down at me, I developed something I was afraid I'd never be able to stop.
Chapter 3
Emily's pov
"You're not just an omega Em. You're special." Bryson argued, cutting through my thoughts. His voice held a slight edge.
He always hated when I mentioned how different we both were. "You're special to me." He said under his breath with honesty.
My heart stops and then leaps again, this time quicker. When he said things like this my stupid heart would think that Bryson meant it in a more than friendly way.
But then the logical side of my mind would instantly throw me back a few steps or two by revealing that Bryson was only just trying to make me feel better.
Because that's what best friend's are supposed to do. Make the other one feel better.
I turned to face the window and stared at the huge endless green trees. They were so tall and their branches were thick. They wouldn't end until a few miles but would start right back again.
The sleepy town of Green Hallow....wasn't so sleepy at all.
-
Bryson kills the engine and turns to face me, his eyes holding a gleam of mirth and his mouth a bit pouty.
I try to not stare at it for too long even though it was a temptation that I have always lost.
I keep my eyes on his nose. Because if I were to bring them to his eyes, I'd be a lost in the windows of his soul.
"Oh come on, don't tell me you're still annoyed at me?" His lips curved into a playful grin and he chuckled.
I raised an eyebrow, and nearly rolled my eyes at his words. "For which part exactly? Is it for teasing me the entire morning after what you saw in my room or driving like a maniac?" I asked sarcastically.
I was trying to be as serious as I can but with Bryson, I can never truly remain angry or annoyed at him. It was just impossible.
He had that way about him that didn't allow someone to be angry with him. Or maybe it was me who just couldn't for the life of me stay mad at him for too long.
He lifts his eyes to the roof of the car and playfully made a clicking sound while shifting his head from side to side. " For both?"
His green eyes came back to join mine, only that they were sparkling in mischief while a grin so wide and bright nearly blinded me.
They looked deep into my soul and made me shiver.
This was one of the reasons I try to avoid staring into his eyes when we were alone. I always end up feeling things I know I shouldn't be feeling.
Bryson grins.
My stomach does a slight twist and I looked away quickly.
Wanting to not have him see my skittish self I snorted out. "Then yes, I'm a hundred percent still annoyed with you." I unbuckled myself and opened the car door.
When I was out, I swung the bag strap over my shoulder and looked over the roof of the car when Bryson also gets out.
His eyes narrowed as the sun strikes in his eyes. It made his eyes seem gold from where I stood. " Come on Em, you can't stay annoyed at me forever. You know you love me. " He said with a cheesy grin.
My heart flips. If only he knew exactly how much those words were actually true. Just more than what he thought. I didn't love him only as a best friend, I loved him as more.
I breathed in through my nose and let it out through my mouth. When I am about to respond, a friend of ours joined us.
Her face shows off a huge beam, her eyes dancing when they fell on both Bryson and me.
She skips towards us, her red hair flipping behind her. She was very beautiful with her wide cocoa eyes and pretty features.
I would look like a homeless person standing beside her.
Maya throws her arm over my shoulder and hugged me. "I missed you Em." She squealed beside my ear.
Was it get Emily deaf day?
I wince but hugged her back while my ears rang.
Maya was the beta's daughter and would be taking the role of our future beta soon. I met her through Bryson who was already friends with her.
At first, she hadn't quite liked me and didn't want my rank to make her look bad. But then after a few greetings here and there, the conversations gradually became longer and funnier until we were practically best friends.
"You saw me yesterday." I pointed out.
She pulls away and smacks me on the shoulder playfully. "Still way too long to not see your chubby cute little cheeks." She pinches my cheek to show her point.
Even though I was petite, I had chubby cheeks that made my face round. Everyone said I look adorable especially when I blush.
I smacked her hand away and glared at her playfully.
"So no one's going to even include me in the conversation?" Bryson grumbles as he walks over to us.
I turn to give him a fake annoyed stare. "No."
"Ouch Em, that hurt." He feigned a hurt look by placing his hand over his heart.
When he's beside me, Maya darts her eyes between the two of us in curiosity. "Did something happen with you two again? Did Bryson pull a prank Em?"
Honestly, her words flew over my head the moment Bryson stepped beside me.
His body heat....
My stomach knotted and I gripped my bag strap for an anchor as I try to relax my beating heart.
With them being werewolves they'd obviously hear my quickly pounding heart. I didn't want them to question me on something I'd lie about.
And obviously, with Bryson knowing me like the back of his hand, he'd know I was lying.
Bryson throws his arm over my shoulder and is the first to respond. "Em doesn't like fast rides, I'd make sure to remember that in the future. Apparently, my girl likes it slow. Don't you Em?" He teased and squeezed me to him and looks down at me.
I lift my head and our eyes connected quickly.
My heart races and I'm not sure I can actually hide the fact that I'm getting flushed.
My girl...
Bryson's tone was heavy with a tease, but there was something in his eyes while he stares at me that made my heart leap.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《She's Mine To Claim: Tasting And Claiming His Luna》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
He entered me slowly, the length of him burying inside me deeply.
His fingertips entwine with my hair, his breath mingling with mine on my parted lips.
His penetrating green eyes locked onto mine, pushing into the depths of my soul as he moved in and out of my p*ssy.
A breathy moan escaping my lips as he moved in deeper.
"You feel so good Em," Bryson moaned on my parted mouth, his lips brushing against mine.
Just as we are about to kiss a sharp buzzing sound pulls me out of my steamy dream.
I woke up, my eyes wide, my chest heaving with the weight of my racing breaths, the remains of desire still lingering in my mind.
It felt so real, his touch, his kisses......the feeling of his cock pushing between my p*ssy lips and entering me.
It felt so real....
Yet, it was not.
This wasn't the first time I dreamt of my best friend Bryson f*cking my brains out. In fact, it has become a very recurring dream, one I'll admit I anticipated every night.
It was the only way I could voice my true feelings, show him how much I have wanted him more than a friend.
I know....it was not possible for us to ever be together.
He was out of my league, and not only in feature wise but Bryson was soon to be alpha and I......was just an omega.
Our two worlds could never connect in the way I wanted it to.
Yet, in my dreams they do clash.
I sighed heavily, twisting around and putting off the alarm clock.
I groan as I fall back on my back, my eyes on the ceiling.
My body was still buzzing with that ache of desire Bryson left in my dream, an ache I knew only he would be able to stop.
But of course, in my reality, that wasn't possible.
But in my imagination....
I closed my eyes, biting into my bottom lip harder as my fingers trail down my body, between my breasts, trailing lower.
I imagine that it was not mine but his rough calloused fingers that felt good on my skin.
I moaned as I imagine him whispering nasty things in my ear, his body beside me, his hands.....on my pussy.
I gasp as my fingers pushed into my panties, kissing its way down to my throbbing clit.
I imagine his touch, rough, yet tender. His scent. The way he'd kiss me while his fingers rub circles around my clit.
The way his fingers would seek my-
"Looks like you're having fun," His loud voice inches from my ear made my eyes shot open.
They connected with foresty green and a crooked smile. Bryson Taylor. My best friend and future alpha of the Silver Moon pack. The one who have been haunting my restless steamy dreams at night.
He was kneeled down beside my bed so he'd be same height as me. But he still had to lean down so we could be leveled. With his elbows pushing down on my mattress, Bryson chuckled. " Did I interrupt your little session?"
His eyes twinkled with amusement when my cheeks reared an ugly red embarrassed flush. I nearly choked on my saliva.
So lost in my imagination, I had not heard when he entered my room.
I sat up, awkwardly moving my hand out of my panties after realizing I still had them tucked in there. I notice his nose flaring as he took in a long whiff before he cleared his throat and stood up.
" How long have you been here?" I uttered awkwardly, my face hot as I am unable to look at him.
How embarrassing.
Bryson let out a chuckle. "Long enough to see that you were enjoying yourself, Em," He teased.
I groaned throwing the covers over y head, my mortification now worse by his playful taunting.
"Please pretend like you didn't see that," I moaned, burning in embarrassment under the covers.
I can't believe he walked in on me masturbating. Thank God I didn't moan out his name. Though I was so close to.
Suddenly I felt the dip of my bed and fingers prying the sheets off my face.
I peeled my eyes open and sucked in a breath with how close he was to me.
Bryson smiled widely, the dimples in his cheeks going on full showcasing mode. I was breathless. Just like I always got when he smiled. Bryson was the epitome of too hot to handle.
With his green eyes, sharp jawline, dimples, straight nose, perfect brown curly hair, lean yet muscular build and tall height, it's no wonder every female wolf wanted to be his mate.
His eyes drowned into mine, almost like he was peering into my soul. It felt like I was in the dream again, only that this time, I knew it was reality.
The tip of my tongue pushed out of my lips and I brushed it on my bottom lip.
His eyes flickered to my lips, the smile slipping from his mouth and replaced by a serious expression.
The air suddenly feels charged, his gaze darkening and causing my breath to hitch.
"Em-
" Breakfast is ready guys!" My mom yelled downstairs, snapping Bryson out of his haze. He shakes his head, his eyes returning to normal as the grin returned on his mouth.
"I'm sure you're starving after that little session you were having there Em. How about we head down to feed you something. I know it's not what you really want but I'm sure it can help a little." He winked, rising to his full height.
I felt my face heat up even more, the embarrassment of the situation intensifying as Bryson's teasing continued.
"Shu-u-t up," I stuttered. He chuckled, turning around and headed for the door. Before he was completely out, he stopped and teased over his shoulder.
"Might want to put on some fresh panties." With a light chuckle he steps out of the room, leaving me embarrassed and flushed in my room alone knowing he definitely took the scent of my arousal.
Chapter 2
Emily's pov
After I put on some fresh panties and washed my hands clean, I made my way downstairs. I found Bryson in the kitchen with a piece of bacon nearing his slightly parted mouth.
When he noticed me, he sent me a crooked grin that showcased his white teeth. "Were you trying to finish what you started?" He teased, pushing the bacon in his mouth.
I glared at him, my cheeks hot. He chuckled, clearly liking that he was embarrassing me further with his teasing.
I ignored him. Well tried to.
I looked at my mother who was preparing breakfast. Her blonde hair similar to mine was whipped into a very high sloppy bun that was on the verge of collapsing.
"Morning momma." I said, walking into the kitchen slowly.
She turns to look at me over her shoulder and beamed. "Good morning Emily. Did you have a good sleep?"
"She definitely had a great morning from what I saw and heard, " Bryson snorted under his breath. With my advanced hearing, I picked it up quickly.
I glared at the side of his face and when I do join him, I smack him behind his head while answering my mother. "Yes I did."
Bryson jerks forward dramatically and rubs the back of his head and hisses.
I rolled my eyes and took a seat beside him, stifling a laugh when I saw how he pouted. For being the next alpha in line, Bryson sure is dramatic.
Mom turns around with the frying pan in her hand and starts throwing some of those bacon bits on a clean plate.
"I'll be doing over time tonight Emily so I will be a bit late. You'll manage to make dinner for yourself and your dad?" Mom asked, blowing out some of her blonde locks from her vision.
I wasn't the best chef and usually can't even cook Mac and cheese from the box properly, so it's no wonder Bryson couldn't hold himself back from snorting out a laugh.
I sent him a death stare but he only laughed even louder. Even mom joined in. It was like they were mocking me.
"I hate you two." I grumble, reaching out for the plate mom had set the endless pieces of bacon on.
"What I meant is....I have left some overnight chicken and some rice in the fridge. All you have to do is warm it up for dinner. Can I trust you with that?" Mom teased, turning around to place the frying pan back on the stove.
Bryson snorted. I rolled my eyes.
"Sounds super easy." I answered through clenched teeth.
"Don't worry Mrs. Snow, I'll not have her burn your precious house down. You can count on me." Bryson made show of placing his hand on his chest and sent me a wink that may or may not have made my heart leap.
-
"For the love of God Bryson slow down! At this rate, we'll be dead before we even get to school." I yelled as the wind whipped against my dirty blonde locks harshly.
Bryson spares me a glance, grins and slows down a bit.....by a bit I mean, barely.
"You need to live a little Em. We're werewolves, we won't die so easily." He snorted, turning the steering wheel.
The sunlight that peeked from the huge branches above, treasured his face and left me in awe until he turns around to glance at me. I tore my eyes away quickly not wanting to be caught staring.
I crossed my arms over my chest and answered. "Doesn't mean we are immortal. Besides, you're an alpha, you're practically almost immortal with those super quick healing. And I'm just an omega practically human, still heal up quick but not quick enough. " I pointed out.
I hated mentioning how different we are. Bryson was a leader and I was at the bottom of the food chain. In fact, it was strange for an omega and alpha to be this close.
But Bryson never cared about our differences and nor did he care about the judgemental stares from the other pack members.
We got a shit tone of weird looks, especially seeing as I was known as the wolf who couldn't shift.
So why were Bryson and I practically glued by the hip? I have no clue. And I'm still trying to figure out why he even spared me a second glance that day.
*flashback*
You can do it, Emily, it's not that high. I reassured myself as I looked up at the monkey bars. They were high and my little skittish self backed away a little until I hit something hard.
I turned around to stare up at Giovanni. "What? Are you a scaredy cat!?" He sneers.
Giovanni wasn't a higher rank per se but he was ranked higher than I.
He and his friends laughed at my expense.
Since I was the lowest ranked one here and the smallest, he and his friends always picked on me.
I thought I could show them how tough I was by doing something they always mocked me I couldn't do....
But it seems that my hands cannot stop sweating and my heart won't stop beating so loudly. I was afraid of heights. Wolves were not supposed to be afraid of anything, yet I was afraid of heights.
"Yeahh!" I heard a loud yell from a few distance away.
I turn to face the commotion. It was a boy my age, cheering on another boy my age who held a bat in his hand. They were playing cricket. And they were the higher ranked wolves.
I squinted as I watch the boy with the bat. I knew him....
I blushed brightly when he caught my eye and sent me a smile. I rip my eyes away, blushing furiously. He was the alpha's son. Bryson Taylor.
He was one of the few that didn't care about his status and mingled with the lower ranks. Many times I've seen him in the halls playing with a few lower ranks but I never got enough courage to say hello.
Suddenly, I got a boost of confidence as I still felt his eyes on me. In my stupid mind, I thought that I'd look cool to him if I did do the monkey bars.
So I did. I gathered enough courage to do it, but forced my eyes to stay ahead and not on the ground. But then Giovanni's stupid mouth had to open.
"She's shivering like a scaredy cat! Look at her!" He laughed.
He managed to draw my attention to him and his friends.... and to the ground that seemed way higher than I thought. And now way blurrier.
I felt my fingers slip and felt the harsh cutting on my knees as I fall to the ground. I stayed down on my knees, and in quite a shock I actually fell. I couldn't cry even though I was in pain.
But then I heard his name, a yell. "Bryson!" And then heard the rattling of the fence as he jumped over it and raced over to me.
"Shut your mouth asshole!" He sneered at Giovanni who had been laughing at my expense and pushed him roughly until Giovanni fell to the ground.
"Mommy!" Giovanni cried, getting to his feet and racing out of there with tears flowing down his cheeks. His friends run after him, calling out his name.
I almost giggled because they all looked like dogs with their tails tucked between their legs.
There and then, I looked at Bryson as my hero but then when he helped me get up and dust myself while smiling down at me, I developed something I was afraid I'd never be able to stop.
Chapter 3
Emily's pov
"You're not just an omega Em. You're special." Bryson argued, cutting through my thoughts. His voice held a slight edge.
He always hated when I mentioned how different we both were. "You're special to me." He said under his breath with honesty.
My heart stops and then leaps again, this time quicker. When he said things like this my stupid heart would think that Bryson meant it in a more than friendly way.
But then the logical side of my mind would instantly throw me back a few steps or two by revealing that Bryson was only just trying to make me feel better.
Because that's what best friend's are supposed to do. Make the other one feel better.
I turned to face the window and stared at the huge endless green trees. They were so tall and their branches were thick. They wouldn't end until a few miles but would start right back again.
The sleepy town of Green Hallow....wasn't so sleepy at all.
-
Bryson kills the engine and turns to face me, his eyes holding a gleam of mirth and his mouth a bit pouty.
I try to not stare at it for too long even though it was a temptation that I have always lost.
I keep my eyes on his nose. Because if I were to bring them to his eyes, I'd be a lost in the windows of his soul.
"Oh come on, don't tell me you're still annoyed at me?" His lips curved into a playful grin and he chuckled.
I raised an eyebrow, and nearly rolled my eyes at his words. "For which part exactly? Is it for teasing me the entire morning after what you saw in my room or driving like a maniac?" I asked sarcastically.
I was trying to be as serious as I can but with Bryson, I can never truly remain angry or annoyed at him. It was just impossible.
He had that way about him that didn't allow someone to be angry with him. Or maybe it was me who just couldn't for the life of me stay mad at him for too long.
He lifts his eyes to the roof of the car and playfully made a clicking sound while shifting his head from side to side. " For both?"
His green eyes came back to join mine, only that they were sparkling in mischief while a grin so wide and bright nearly blinded me.
They looked deep into my soul and made me shiver.
This was one of the reasons I try to avoid staring into his eyes when we were alone. I always end up feeling things I know I shouldn't be feeling.
Bryson grins.
My stomach does a slight twist and I looked away quickly.
Wanting to not have him see my skittish self I snorted out. "Then yes, I'm a hundred percent still annoyed with you." I unbuckled myself and opened the car door.
When I was out, I swung the bag strap over my shoulder and looked over the roof of the car when Bryson also gets out.
His eyes narrowed as the sun strikes in his eyes. It made his eyes seem gold from where I stood. " Come on Em, you can't stay annoyed at me forever. You know you love me. " He said with a cheesy grin.
My heart flips. If only he knew exactly how much those words were actually true. Just more than what he thought. I didn't love him only as a best friend, I loved him as more.
I breathed in through my nose and let it out through my mouth. When I am about to respond, a friend of ours joined us.
Her face shows off a huge beam, her eyes dancing when they fell on both Bryson and me.
She skips towards us, her red hair flipping behind her. She was very beautiful with her wide cocoa eyes and pretty features.
I would look like a homeless person standing beside her.
Maya throws her arm over my shoulder and hugged me. "I missed you Em." She squealed beside my ear.
Was it get Emily deaf day?
I wince but hugged her back while my ears rang.
Maya was the beta's daughter and would be taking the role of our future beta soon. I met her through Bryson who was already friends with her.
At first, she hadn't quite liked me and didn't want my rank to make her look bad. But then after a few greetings here and there, the conversations gradually became longer and funnier until we were practically best friends.
"You saw me yesterday." I pointed out.
She pulls away and smacks me on the shoulder playfully. "Still way too long to not see your chubby cute little cheeks." She pinches my cheek to show her point.
Even though I was petite, I had chubby cheeks that made my face round. Everyone said I look adorable especially when I blush.
I smacked her hand away and glared at her playfully.
"So no one's going to even include me in the conversation?" Bryson grumbles as he walks over to us.
I turn to give him a fake annoyed stare. "No."
"Ouch Em, that hurt." He feigned a hurt look by placing his hand over his heart.
When he's beside me, Maya darts her eyes between the two of us in curiosity. "Did something happen with you two again? Did Bryson pull a prank Em?"
Honestly, her words flew over my head the moment Bryson stepped beside me.
His body heat....
My stomach knotted and I gripped my bag strap for an anchor as I try to relax my beating heart.
With them being werewolves they'd obviously hear my quickly pounding heart. I didn't want them to question me on something I'd lie about.
And obviously, with Bryson knowing me like the back of his hand, he'd know I was lying.
Bryson throws his arm over my shoulder and is the first to respond. "Em doesn't like fast rides, I'd make sure to remember that in the future. Apparently, my girl likes it slow. Don't you Em?" He teased and squeezed me to him and looks down at me.
I lift my head and our eyes connected quickly.
My heart races and I'm not sure I can actually hide the fact that I'm getting flushed.
My girl...
Bryson's tone was heavy with a tease, but there was something in his eyes while he stares at me that made my heart leap.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《She's Mine To Claim: Tasting And Claiming His Luna》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
Jul 05, 2024 - Jul 05, 2024
🤯The proud billionaire CEO was insulted as a gigolo by her.🤬 "A reward of one hundred million, find this woman!" She panicked with four adorable kids in tow!😱
“You’re the one they sent me?”In a luxurious suite, Nicole Lane extended her hand and shoved the surprised man onto the bed.
The next thing he knew, she had straddled him.
Lifting her slender hand to pat the man’s face, her eyes gleamed brightly with satisfaction as she cooed, “Well, you’re quite easy on the eyes!”
The woman’s breath reeked of alcohol, causing Evan Seet’s features to contort with disgust.
There were plenty of women who tried to seduce him, but this was the first time he encountered one who used such a method.
It was practically unprecedented!
The woman’s fair and slender arms were wrapped tightly around his neck as she leaned closer to him. “Kiss me!”
“Are you sure you wanna do this?” Evan avoided the woman’s rosy lips and calmly asked.
“That’s enough nonsense! Are you a real man?”
How can she still be asking this question at a time like this?
Evan narrowed his eyes a fraction before abruptly rolling them over. With a dark expression on his face, he stared at the woman beneath him.
“Am I a real man, you ask? You’ll be sure to find out in a moment!”
“Ahh!”
In the next second, a searing pain tore through Nicole’s body.
The next day.
Nicole woke up aching all over. The moment she opened her eyes, she took in the opulent design of the room she was in with a frown between her brows.
This is...
She sat up abruptly.
Right then, the heart-wrenching scenes from last night played in her mind like a movie.
That’s right.
The night before, she had witnessed her beloved Zach tangled up in the sheets with another woman. Thus, out of spite, she had found herself a gigolo to retaliate against him.
“This is payback, you filthy scumbag!”
“What are you mumbling about?”
A deep and sexy baritone voice sounded from behind Nicole and startled her train of thoughts.
She lifted her head to see a man coming out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist, concealing his most treasured asset.
I have to admit. This man has an amazing figure. It’s no surprise that he’s a gigolo!
“Why haven’t you left yet?” Nicole asked.
Evan’s lips arched into a mocking smile. “Because I’m curious. Now that you’ve successfully seduced me, how do you plan on holding me responsible for you?”
In the past, all those women who approached him were always trying to hold him accountable for whatever deeds were done the night before. He had heard this phrase so many times that he could probably hear it in his sleep.
Yet, to his utter shock, this woman in front of him gave a response so different than the rest - Nicole gave him an eye roll. “Why the hell would I want a gigolo to take responsibility for me?”
With that said, she got dressed and swiftly took out one thousand in cash from her bag before pompously throwing the stack of banknotes onto the bed. “Here’s your pay. Make sure you keep it well. Your service last night wasn’t too shabby.”
Evan’s eyes darkened when he heard her words. Service?
Does this woman have a death wish?
As he was still seething with fury, Nicole was already making her way out.
“Stop right there!”
Evan gritted the words through his teeth with a dark and dangerous undertone in his voice.
At that moment, Nicole paused mid-step and glanced back at him with a strained smile. “Is that too little? Well, I’m sorry, but you’re only worth that much!”
“You-”
“Anyway, I’ll be leaving now. Ciao!”
She waved her hand and practically made a run for the exit. As Evan watched the door slam shut, the scowl on his face deepened.
“You’re one dead meat, woman!”
...
Nine months later.
“Waaahh!”
The sound of multiple babies crying filled the operating room.
Looking at the little creatures waiting to be fed, Nicole started to panic a little.
This was her first time being a mother, and she had given birth to four babies at one go!
Just as she was racking her brain for a way to unlock her “supermom” abilities, an interview on the financial news channel caught her attention.
Nicole’s eyes almost popped out of their sockets when she saw the handsome and lavishly-dressed man seated in the middle.
What the hell is this? Even gigolos can be on the financial news channel nowadays?
With a bewildered expression, she listened to the interviewer’s question. “Mr. Seet, rumor has it that you’ve been searching for a particular person for a very long time, but to no avail. Could you enlighten us about this person? Our viewers may be able to provide you with some valuable information!”
Evan turned towards the camera, his gaze turning solemn. “I’m looking for a woman. She left some money with me, and I’d like to give it back to her - a hundredfold!”
A hundredfold!
The last two words were emphasized.
Following that, he also briefly described what the woman looked like.
Later on, he highlighted an important fact. “Even her family doesn’t know where she is. Thus, whoever provides me useful clues, you shall be generously rewarded with an amount of no less than one million!”
One million... just to find me? Isn’t this man being overly generous?
A heavy sense of foreboding clawed at Nicole’s chest. After checking his background, her heart turned cold.
Crap! This man isn’t a gigolo!
He’s the president of Seet Group International - Evan Seet!
But I was so daft that I even called him a gigolo... Oh god, what have I done?
Looking at the man’s icy face in the interview, Nicole shuddered involuntarily.
It’ll be over for my babies and I if he finds me!
No, I can’t let that happen. I must think of a way to prevent that from happening.
Sometime after the interview, Evan received a special gift.
His frosty eyes deepened as he looked at the gift in his arms - it was a baby swaddled in garments. With a puzzled expression, he asked, “This is?”
“Mr. Seet, this is the child born to the woman you were looking for. She died in a car crash and left only this child behind.”
Chapter 2 Running Into Evan Seet
Five years later.
At Y City’s airport.
Nicole’s face was completely covered behind a pair of shades and a face mask. In fact, she was so wrapped up that she resembled a mummy.
She wondered whether the man who wanted to “give it back to her a hundredfold” had continued searching high and low for her over the past five years.
If it weren’t to save a certain someone, she would never risk coming back.
She dragged her suitcase forward with a pounding heart, and her pace quickened the more she walked. Meanwhile, the three little ones behind her tagged along as they tried to match her pace with their stubby legs.
Suddenly, a high-pitched voice sounded loud and clear behind her, “Mommy, you’re walking too fast. I’m getting hungry just trying to keep up! I feel like eating chocolate, cupcakes, French toast, and -”
“Shhh...” Nicole looked back and put a finger to her lips, afraid that they might attract too much attention - unwanted attention.
The voice belonged to a girl named Maya. She was Nicole’s youngest child and a glutton through and through.
“Behave, Maya. Mommy will bring you to get some dessert later, okay?”
Maya’s eyes lit up, and she nodded enthusiastically.
Standing beside her was Nina, who was a carbon copy of Maya. She shook her head in an adult-like manner and heaved a deep sigh. “If you keep eating this much, you’ll become a fat pig! We should take care of our body, Maya.”
Maya turned to glance unhappily at Nina. “Don’t say it like you don’t eat!”
“That’s called tasting. I only have one bite!”
“One bite still counts!”
“No, it doesn’t!”
“Yes, it does!”
“No, it doesn’t! Tell her, Juan!”
Nina couldn’t take it anymore and seek for her brother’s help.
Abruptly being put in a tough spot, Juan scratched his head, unsure of what to do.
Since Nina and Maya were both his sisters, so he didn’t know who he should help.
“I think... you’re both right!”
Hearing his reply, both Nina and Maya rolled their eyes at Juan and harrumphed loudly before storming ahead.
“Alright, that’s enough now, kids. Come on.”
Nicole gently rubbed Juan’s head, to which he nodded and trailed after her.
Among the three, Maya was the smallest in size. Fuming and stomping forward without looking where she was going, she accidentally bumped against a woman’s leg and fell back onto the floor.
“What the hell? Are you blind?”
Maya looked up at the woman who looked like she wanted to bite her head off.
This lady is so fierce.
“Maya! Are you okay?”
Seeing her sister being knocked down, Nina rushed forward and helped Maya up. Then, she gave the woman a once-over.
Although the woman was very beautiful, she couldn’t hold a candle to their mother.
Besides, Nina didn’t like how rude she was, and it was clearly written all over her face.
“Why are you looking at me like that? Apologize!” The woman yelled at Nina.
“I’m sorry, ma’am!” Maya said in her cute voice and looked at the woman with large eyes that gleamed with sincerity.
Nina, on the other hand, gave her little sister a flat stare. What is Maya doing? Why did she apologize!
“You too! Apologize to me!” The woman ordered Nina in a superior tone.
However, Nina stared unflinchingly at her and stood there without saying a word.
“What’s going on?”
“What’s wrong?”
A man and a woman’s voice sounded in unison.
One of the voices belonged to Nicole, while the other...
The other voice sounded rather familiar to Nicole, so she instinctively looked up, and her heart almost stopped. She hastily bowed her head, cursing vehemently in her heart.
It’s that man from five years ago! Freakin’ Evan Seet!
What a pathetically small world! I can’t believe I ran into him the second I step foot in this country!
Chapter 3 His Lookalike
“Evan, this kid is plain rude. She won’t apologize even after bumping into me. Just look at her...”
Evan tipped his chin down to glance at Nina. She was fair-skinned, and her clear eyes had a stubborn glint to them.
With her head still lowered, Nicole peeked at Evan, who was staring intently at Nina, all the while praying that he wouldn’t perceive the similarities between Nina, Maya, and her.
God help me! Please!
She muttered a silent prayer under her breath.
Juan, who noticed how odd his mother was behaving, followed her line of sight and studied Evan with slightly narrowed eyes.
That’s weird.
This man... kinda looks like me?
Juan’s curiosity was piqued. He was about to walk forward to examine his lookalike more closely, but Nicole caught his arms before he could take a step. She then fished out a child-sized mask and hastily covered his little face with it.
My dear boy, please don’t cause me any trouble!
If Evan sees your face... It’ll all be over! You’ll lose your beloved Mommy forever!
Even though Juan couldn’t understand the intention behind his mother’s actions, he didn’t go any further. Hence, allowing Nicole to pull him tightly towards her.
“Is this your child?”
Evan’s deep and magnetic voice almost caused Nicole to jump out of her skin.
She nodded stiffly but did not dare make a sound for fear that he would recognize her voice.
“You should discipline your child from a young age, or she’ll grow up to become an uncivilized person!”
“Who are you to say that? This lady was the one who spoke rudely to Maya first! If she didn’t go around bullying kids, I would’ve said sorry ages ago.”
After that, Nina raised her chin and returned Evan’s gaze without a trace of fear in her eyes.
“This child of yours is a feisty one, huh!” The young woman standing beside Evan gaped at Nina with a startled look on her face.
Evan’s mouth lifted slightly around the edges. This little girl seems to be very well-spoken, and her headstrong personality reminds me of someone.
She reminds me of...
At that thought, he peered even closer at Nina’s snowy-white face.
Then, he transferred his gaze to Maya.
Finally, his eyes fell upon Nicole, who was covered from head to toe.
These two children look so similar to that woman. Could their mother be...
Nicole looked up just then. When her gaze met with Evan’s keen ones, her grip subconsciously tightened on Juan’s clothes.
Evan’s gaze deepened, and he strode towards Nicole. Every step he took filled her racing heart with dread.
Oh, God! What should I do?
What if this bastard insists on seeing my face?
She could hear her rapidly beating heart that was going to fly out of her chest any moment now.
Evan came to a stop right in front of her and fixed her a penetrating stare.
It’s over. It’s all over.
I’m done for!
“You-”
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《A "Regretful" Party with the CEO》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
“You’re the one they sent me?”In a luxurious suite, Nicole Lane extended her hand and shoved the surprised man onto the bed.
The next thing he knew, she had straddled him.
Lifting her slender hand to pat the man’s face, her eyes gleamed brightly with satisfaction as she cooed, “Well, you’re quite easy on the eyes!”
The woman’s breath reeked of alcohol, causing Evan Seet’s features to contort with disgust.
There were plenty of women who tried to seduce him, but this was the first time he encountered one who used such a method.
It was practically unprecedented!
The woman’s fair and slender arms were wrapped tightly around his neck as she leaned closer to him. “Kiss me!”
“Are you sure you wanna do this?” Evan avoided the woman’s rosy lips and calmly asked.
“That’s enough nonsense! Are you a real man?”
How can she still be asking this question at a time like this?
Evan narrowed his eyes a fraction before abruptly rolling them over. With a dark expression on his face, he stared at the woman beneath him.
“Am I a real man, you ask? You’ll be sure to find out in a moment!”
“Ahh!”
In the next second, a searing pain tore through Nicole’s body.
The next day.
Nicole woke up aching all over. The moment she opened her eyes, she took in the opulent design of the room she was in with a frown between her brows.
This is...
She sat up abruptly.
Right then, the heart-wrenching scenes from last night played in her mind like a movie.
That’s right.
The night before, she had witnessed her beloved Zach tangled up in the sheets with another woman. Thus, out of spite, she had found herself a gigolo to retaliate against him.
“This is payback, you filthy scumbag!”
“What are you mumbling about?”
A deep and sexy baritone voice sounded from behind Nicole and startled her train of thoughts.
She lifted her head to see a man coming out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist, concealing his most treasured asset.
I have to admit. This man has an amazing figure. It’s no surprise that he’s a gigolo!
“Why haven’t you left yet?” Nicole asked.
Evan’s lips arched into a mocking smile. “Because I’m curious. Now that you’ve successfully seduced me, how do you plan on holding me responsible for you?”
In the past, all those women who approached him were always trying to hold him accountable for whatever deeds were done the night before. He had heard this phrase so many times that he could probably hear it in his sleep.
Yet, to his utter shock, this woman in front of him gave a response so different than the rest - Nicole gave him an eye roll. “Why the hell would I want a gigolo to take responsibility for me?”
With that said, she got dressed and swiftly took out one thousand in cash from her bag before pompously throwing the stack of banknotes onto the bed. “Here’s your pay. Make sure you keep it well. Your service last night wasn’t too shabby.”
Evan’s eyes darkened when he heard her words. Service?
Does this woman have a death wish?
As he was still seething with fury, Nicole was already making her way out.
“Stop right there!”
Evan gritted the words through his teeth with a dark and dangerous undertone in his voice.
At that moment, Nicole paused mid-step and glanced back at him with a strained smile. “Is that too little? Well, I’m sorry, but you’re only worth that much!”
“You-”
“Anyway, I’ll be leaving now. Ciao!”
She waved her hand and practically made a run for the exit. As Evan watched the door slam shut, the scowl on his face deepened.
“You’re one dead meat, woman!”
...
Nine months later.
“Waaahh!”
The sound of multiple babies crying filled the operating room.
Looking at the little creatures waiting to be fed, Nicole started to panic a little.
This was her first time being a mother, and she had given birth to four babies at one go!
Just as she was racking her brain for a way to unlock her “supermom” abilities, an interview on the financial news channel caught her attention.
Nicole’s eyes almost popped out of their sockets when she saw the handsome and lavishly-dressed man seated in the middle.
What the hell is this? Even gigolos can be on the financial news channel nowadays?
With a bewildered expression, she listened to the interviewer’s question. “Mr. Seet, rumor has it that you’ve been searching for a particular person for a very long time, but to no avail. Could you enlighten us about this person? Our viewers may be able to provide you with some valuable information!”
Evan turned towards the camera, his gaze turning solemn. “I’m looking for a woman. She left some money with me, and I’d like to give it back to her - a hundredfold!”
A hundredfold!
The last two words were emphasized.
Following that, he also briefly described what the woman looked like.
Later on, he highlighted an important fact. “Even her family doesn’t know where she is. Thus, whoever provides me useful clues, you shall be generously rewarded with an amount of no less than one million!”
One million... just to find me? Isn’t this man being overly generous?
A heavy sense of foreboding clawed at Nicole’s chest. After checking his background, her heart turned cold.
Crap! This man isn’t a gigolo!
He’s the president of Seet Group International - Evan Seet!
But I was so daft that I even called him a gigolo... Oh god, what have I done?
Looking at the man’s icy face in the interview, Nicole shuddered involuntarily.
It’ll be over for my babies and I if he finds me!
No, I can’t let that happen. I must think of a way to prevent that from happening.
Sometime after the interview, Evan received a special gift.
His frosty eyes deepened as he looked at the gift in his arms - it was a baby swaddled in garments. With a puzzled expression, he asked, “This is?”
“Mr. Seet, this is the child born to the woman you were looking for. She died in a car crash and left only this child behind.”
Chapter 2 Running Into Evan Seet
Five years later.
At Y City’s airport.
Nicole’s face was completely covered behind a pair of shades and a face mask. In fact, she was so wrapped up that she resembled a mummy.
She wondered whether the man who wanted to “give it back to her a hundredfold” had continued searching high and low for her over the past five years.
If it weren’t to save a certain someone, she would never risk coming back.
She dragged her suitcase forward with a pounding heart, and her pace quickened the more she walked. Meanwhile, the three little ones behind her tagged along as they tried to match her pace with their stubby legs.
Suddenly, a high-pitched voice sounded loud and clear behind her, “Mommy, you’re walking too fast. I’m getting hungry just trying to keep up! I feel like eating chocolate, cupcakes, French toast, and -”
“Shhh...” Nicole looked back and put a finger to her lips, afraid that they might attract too much attention - unwanted attention.
The voice belonged to a girl named Maya. She was Nicole’s youngest child and a glutton through and through.
“Behave, Maya. Mommy will bring you to get some dessert later, okay?”
Maya’s eyes lit up, and she nodded enthusiastically.
Standing beside her was Nina, who was a carbon copy of Maya. She shook her head in an adult-like manner and heaved a deep sigh. “If you keep eating this much, you’ll become a fat pig! We should take care of our body, Maya.”
Maya turned to glance unhappily at Nina. “Don’t say it like you don’t eat!”
“That’s called tasting. I only have one bite!”
“One bite still counts!”
“No, it doesn’t!”
“Yes, it does!”
“No, it doesn’t! Tell her, Juan!”
Nina couldn’t take it anymore and seek for her brother’s help.
Abruptly being put in a tough spot, Juan scratched his head, unsure of what to do.
Since Nina and Maya were both his sisters, so he didn’t know who he should help.
“I think... you’re both right!”
Hearing his reply, both Nina and Maya rolled their eyes at Juan and harrumphed loudly before storming ahead.
“Alright, that’s enough now, kids. Come on.”
Nicole gently rubbed Juan’s head, to which he nodded and trailed after her.
Among the three, Maya was the smallest in size. Fuming and stomping forward without looking where she was going, she accidentally bumped against a woman’s leg and fell back onto the floor.
“What the hell? Are you blind?”
Maya looked up at the woman who looked like she wanted to bite her head off.
This lady is so fierce.
“Maya! Are you okay?”
Seeing her sister being knocked down, Nina rushed forward and helped Maya up. Then, she gave the woman a once-over.
Although the woman was very beautiful, she couldn’t hold a candle to their mother.
Besides, Nina didn’t like how rude she was, and it was clearly written all over her face.
“Why are you looking at me like that? Apologize!” The woman yelled at Nina.
“I’m sorry, ma’am!” Maya said in her cute voice and looked at the woman with large eyes that gleamed with sincerity.
Nina, on the other hand, gave her little sister a flat stare. What is Maya doing? Why did she apologize!
“You too! Apologize to me!” The woman ordered Nina in a superior tone.
However, Nina stared unflinchingly at her and stood there without saying a word.
“What’s going on?”
“What’s wrong?”
A man and a woman’s voice sounded in unison.
One of the voices belonged to Nicole, while the other...
The other voice sounded rather familiar to Nicole, so she instinctively looked up, and her heart almost stopped. She hastily bowed her head, cursing vehemently in her heart.
It’s that man from five years ago! Freakin’ Evan Seet!
What a pathetically small world! I can’t believe I ran into him the second I step foot in this country!
Chapter 3 His Lookalike
“Evan, this kid is plain rude. She won’t apologize even after bumping into me. Just look at her...”
Evan tipped his chin down to glance at Nina. She was fair-skinned, and her clear eyes had a stubborn glint to them.
With her head still lowered, Nicole peeked at Evan, who was staring intently at Nina, all the while praying that he wouldn’t perceive the similarities between Nina, Maya, and her.
God help me! Please!
She muttered a silent prayer under her breath.
Juan, who noticed how odd his mother was behaving, followed her line of sight and studied Evan with slightly narrowed eyes.
That’s weird.
This man... kinda looks like me?
Juan’s curiosity was piqued. He was about to walk forward to examine his lookalike more closely, but Nicole caught his arms before he could take a step. She then fished out a child-sized mask and hastily covered his little face with it.
My dear boy, please don’t cause me any trouble!
If Evan sees your face... It’ll all be over! You’ll lose your beloved Mommy forever!
Even though Juan couldn’t understand the intention behind his mother’s actions, he didn’t go any further. Hence, allowing Nicole to pull him tightly towards her.
“Is this your child?”
Evan’s deep and magnetic voice almost caused Nicole to jump out of her skin.
She nodded stiffly but did not dare make a sound for fear that he would recognize her voice.
“You should discipline your child from a young age, or she’ll grow up to become an uncivilized person!”
“Who are you to say that? This lady was the one who spoke rudely to Maya first! If she didn’t go around bullying kids, I would’ve said sorry ages ago.”
After that, Nina raised her chin and returned Evan’s gaze without a trace of fear in her eyes.
“This child of yours is a feisty one, huh!” The young woman standing beside Evan gaped at Nina with a startled look on her face.
Evan’s mouth lifted slightly around the edges. This little girl seems to be very well-spoken, and her headstrong personality reminds me of someone.
She reminds me of...
At that thought, he peered even closer at Nina’s snowy-white face.
Then, he transferred his gaze to Maya.
Finally, his eyes fell upon Nicole, who was covered from head to toe.
These two children look so similar to that woman. Could their mother be...
Nicole looked up just then. When her gaze met with Evan’s keen ones, her grip subconsciously tightened on Juan’s clothes.
Evan’s gaze deepened, and he strode towards Nicole. Every step he took filled her racing heart with dread.
Oh, God! What should I do?
What if this bastard insists on seeing my face?
She could hear her rapidly beating heart that was going to fly out of her chest any moment now.
Evan came to a stop right in front of her and fixed her a penetrating stare.
It’s over. It’s all over.
I’m done for!
“You-”
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《A "Regretful" Party with the CEO》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
Jul 05, 2024 - Jul 05, 2024
After accidentally sleeping with the CEO, 😋the genius doctor lady faked her death and fled with three adorable kids!🤭💕
“You’re the one they sent me?”In a luxurious suite, Nicole Lane extended her hand and shoved the surprised man onto the bed.
The next thing he knew, she had straddled him.
Lifting her slender hand to pat the man’s face, her eyes gleamed brightly with satisfaction as she cooed, “Well, you’re quite easy on the eyes!”
The woman’s breath reeked of alcohol, causing Evan Seet’s features to contort with disgust.
There were plenty of women who tried to seduce him, but this was the first time he encountered one who used such a method.
It was practically unprecedented!
The woman’s fair and slender arms were wrapped tightly around his neck as she leaned closer to him. “Kiss me!”
“Are you sure you wanna do this?” Evan avoided the woman’s rosy lips and calmly asked.
“That’s enough nonsense! Are you a real man?”
How can she still be asking this question at a time like this?
Evan narrowed his eyes a fraction before abruptly rolling them over. With a dark expression on his face, he stared at the woman beneath him.
“Am I a real man, you ask? You’ll be sure to find out in a moment!”
“Ahh!”
In the next second, a searing pain tore through Nicole’s body.
The next day.
Nicole woke up aching all over. The moment she opened her eyes, she took in the opulent design of the room she was in with a frown between her brows.
This is...
She sat up abruptly.
Right then, the heart-wrenching scenes from last night played in her mind like a movie.
That’s right.
The night before, she had witnessed her beloved Zach tangled up in the sheets with another woman. Thus, out of spite, she had found herself a gigolo to retaliate against him.
“This is payback, you filthy scumbag!”
“What are you mumbling about?”
A deep and sexy baritone voice sounded from behind Nicole and startled her train of thoughts.
She lifted her head to see a man coming out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist, concealing his most treasured asset.
I have to admit. This man has an amazing figure. It’s no surprise that he’s a gigolo!
“Why haven’t you left yet?” Nicole asked.
Evan’s lips arched into a mocking smile. “Because I’m curious. Now that you’ve successfully seduced me, how do you plan on holding me responsible for you?”
In the past, all those women who approached him were always trying to hold him accountable for whatever deeds were done the night before. He had heard this phrase so many times that he could probably hear it in his sleep.
Yet, to his utter shock, this woman in front of him gave a response so different than the rest - Nicole gave him an eye roll. “Why the hell would I want a gigolo to take responsibility for me?”
With that said, she got dressed and swiftly took out one thousand in cash from her bag before pompously throwing the stack of banknotes onto the bed. “Here’s your pay. Make sure you keep it well. Your service last night wasn’t too shabby.”
Evan’s eyes darkened when he heard her words. Service?
Does this woman have a death wish?
As he was still seething with fury, Nicole was already making her way out.
“Stop right there!”
Evan gritted the words through his teeth with a dark and dangerous undertone in his voice.
At that moment, Nicole paused mid-step and glanced back at him with a strained smile. “Is that too little? Well, I’m sorry, but you’re only worth that much!”
“You-”
“Anyway, I’ll be leaving now. Ciao!”
She waved her hand and practically made a run for the exit. As Evan watched the door slam shut, the scowl on his face deepened.
“You’re one dead meat, woman!”
...
Nine months later.
“Waaahh!”
The sound of multiple babies crying filled the operating room.
Looking at the little creatures waiting to be fed, Nicole started to panic a little.
This was her first time being a mother, and she had given birth to four babies at one go!
Just as she was racking her brain for a way to unlock her “supermom” abilities, an interview on the financial news channel caught her attention.
Nicole’s eyes almost popped out of their sockets when she saw the handsome and lavishly-dressed man seated in the middle.
What the hell is this? Even gigolos can be on the financial news channel nowadays?
With a bewildered expression, she listened to the interviewer’s question. “Mr. Seet, rumor has it that you’ve been searching for a particular person for a very long time, but to no avail. Could you enlighten us about this person? Our viewers may be able to provide you with some valuable information!”
Evan turned towards the camera, his gaze turning solemn. “I’m looking for a woman. She left some money with me, and I’d like to give it back to her - a hundredfold!”
A hundredfold!
The last two words were emphasized.
Following that, he also briefly described what the woman looked like.
Later on, he highlighted an important fact. “Even her family doesn’t know where she is. Thus, whoever provides me useful clues, you shall be generously rewarded with an amount of no less than one million!”
One million... just to find me? Isn’t this man being overly generous?
A heavy sense of foreboding clawed at Nicole’s chest. After checking his background, her heart turned cold.
Crap! This man isn’t a gigolo!
He’s the president of Seet Group International - Evan Seet!
But I was so daft that I even called him a gigolo... Oh god, what have I done?
Looking at the man’s icy face in the interview, Nicole shuddered involuntarily.
It’ll be over for my babies and I if he finds me!
No, I can’t let that happen. I must think of a way to prevent that from happening.
Sometime after the interview, Evan received a special gift.
His frosty eyes deepened as he looked at the gift in his arms - it was a baby swaddled in garments. With a puzzled expression, he asked, “This is?”
“Mr. Seet, this is the child born to the woman you were looking for. She died in a car crash and left only this child behind.”
Chapter 2 Running Into Evan Seet
Five years later.
At Y City’s airport.
Nicole’s face was completely covered behind a pair of shades and a face mask. In fact, she was so wrapped up that she resembled a mummy.
She wondered whether the man who wanted to “give it back to her a hundredfold” had continued searching high and low for her over the past five years.
If it weren’t to save a certain someone, she would never risk coming back.
She dragged her suitcase forward with a pounding heart, and her pace quickened the more she walked. Meanwhile, the three little ones behind her tagged along as they tried to match her pace with their stubby legs.
Suddenly, a high-pitched voice sounded loud and clear behind her, “Mommy, you’re walking too fast. I’m getting hungry just trying to keep up! I feel like eating chocolate, cupcakes, French toast, and -”
“Shhh...” Nicole looked back and put a finger to her lips, afraid that they might attract too much attention - unwanted attention.
The voice belonged to a girl named Maya. She was Nicole’s youngest child and a glutton through and through.
“Behave, Maya. Mommy will bring you to get some dessert later, okay?”
Maya’s eyes lit up, and she nodded enthusiastically.
Standing beside her was Nina, who was a carbon copy of Maya. She shook her head in an adult-like manner and heaved a deep sigh. “If you keep eating this much, you’ll become a fat pig! We should take care of our body, Maya.”
Maya turned to glance unhappily at Nina. “Don’t say it like you don’t eat!”
“That’s called tasting. I only have one bite!”
“One bite still counts!”
“No, it doesn’t!”
“Yes, it does!”
“No, it doesn’t! Tell her, Juan!”
Nina couldn’t take it anymore and seek for her brother’s help.
Abruptly being put in a tough spot, Juan scratched his head, unsure of what to do.
Since Nina and Maya were both his sisters, so he didn’t know who he should help.
“I think... you’re both right!”
Hearing his reply, both Nina and Maya rolled their eyes at Juan and harrumphed loudly before storming ahead.
“Alright, that’s enough now, kids. Come on.”
Nicole gently rubbed Juan’s head, to which he nodded and trailed after her.
Among the three, Maya was the smallest in size. Fuming and stomping forward without looking where she was going, she accidentally bumped against a woman’s leg and fell back onto the floor.
“What the hell? Are you blind?”
Maya looked up at the woman who looked like she wanted to bite her head off.
This lady is so fierce.
“Maya! Are you okay?”
Seeing her sister being knocked down, Nina rushed forward and helped Maya up. Then, she gave the woman a once-over.
Although the woman was very beautiful, she couldn’t hold a candle to their mother.
Besides, Nina didn’t like how rude she was, and it was clearly written all over her face.
“Why are you looking at me like that? Apologize!” The woman yelled at Nina.
“I’m sorry, ma’am!” Maya said in her cute voice and looked at the woman with large eyes that gleamed with sincerity.
Nina, on the other hand, gave her little sister a flat stare. What is Maya doing? Why did she apologize!
“You too! Apologize to me!” The woman ordered Nina in a superior tone.
However, Nina stared unflinchingly at her and stood there without saying a word.
“What’s going on?”
“What’s wrong?”
A man and a woman’s voice sounded in unison.
One of the voices belonged to Nicole, while the other...
The other voice sounded rather familiar to Nicole, so she instinctively looked up, and her heart almost stopped. She hastily bowed her head, cursing vehemently in her heart.
It’s that man from five years ago! Freakin’ Evan Seet!
What a pathetically small world! I can’t believe I ran into him the second I step foot in this country!
Chapter 3 His Lookalike
“Evan, this kid is plain rude. She won’t apologize even after bumping into me. Just look at her...”
Evan tipped his chin down to glance at Nina. She was fair-skinned, and her clear eyes had a stubborn glint to them.
With her head still lowered, Nicole peeked at Evan, who was staring intently at Nina, all the while praying that he wouldn’t perceive the similarities between Nina, Maya, and her.
God help me! Please!
She muttered a silent prayer under her breath.
Juan, who noticed how odd his mother was behaving, followed her line of sight and studied Evan with slightly narrowed eyes.
That’s weird.
This man... kinda looks like me?
Juan’s curiosity was piqued. He was about to walk forward to examine his lookalike more closely, but Nicole caught his arms before he could take a step. She then fished out a child-sized mask and hastily covered his little face with it.
My dear boy, please don’t cause me any trouble!
If Evan sees your face... It’ll all be over! You’ll lose your beloved Mommy forever!
Even though Juan couldn’t understand the intention behind his mother’s actions, he didn’t go any further. Hence, allowing Nicole to pull him tightly towards her.
“Is this your child?”
Evan’s deep and magnetic voice almost caused Nicole to jump out of her skin.
She nodded stiffly but did not dare make a sound for fear that he would recognize her voice.
“You should discipline your child from a young age, or she’ll grow up to become an uncivilized person!”
“Who are you to say that? This lady was the one who spoke rudely to Maya first! If she didn’t go around bullying kids, I would’ve said sorry ages ago.”
After that, Nina raised her chin and returned Evan’s gaze without a trace of fear in her eyes.
“This child of yours is a feisty one, huh!” The young woman standing beside Evan gaped at Nina with a startled look on her face.
Evan’s mouth lifted slightly around the edges. This little girl seems to be very well-spoken, and her headstrong personality reminds me of someone.
She reminds me of...
At that thought, he peered even closer at Nina’s snowy-white face.
Then, he transferred his gaze to Maya.
Finally, his eyes fell upon Nicole, who was covered from head to toe.
These two children look so similar to that woman. Could their mother be...
Nicole looked up just then. When her gaze met with Evan’s keen ones, her grip subconsciously tightened on Juan’s clothes.
Evan’s gaze deepened, and he strode towards Nicole. Every step he took filled her racing heart with dread.
Oh, God! What should I do?
What if this bastard insists on seeing my face?
She could hear her rapidly beating heart that was going to fly out of her chest any moment now.
Evan came to a stop right in front of her and fixed her a penetrating stare.
It’s over. It’s all over.
I’m done for!
“You-”
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《A "Regretful" Party with the CEO》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
“You’re the one they sent me?”In a luxurious suite, Nicole Lane extended her hand and shoved the surprised man onto the bed.
The next thing he knew, she had straddled him.
Lifting her slender hand to pat the man’s face, her eyes gleamed brightly with satisfaction as she cooed, “Well, you’re quite easy on the eyes!”
The woman’s breath reeked of alcohol, causing Evan Seet’s features to contort with disgust.
There were plenty of women who tried to seduce him, but this was the first time he encountered one who used such a method.
It was practically unprecedented!
The woman’s fair and slender arms were wrapped tightly around his neck as she leaned closer to him. “Kiss me!”
“Are you sure you wanna do this?” Evan avoided the woman’s rosy lips and calmly asked.
“That’s enough nonsense! Are you a real man?”
How can she still be asking this question at a time like this?
Evan narrowed his eyes a fraction before abruptly rolling them over. With a dark expression on his face, he stared at the woman beneath him.
“Am I a real man, you ask? You’ll be sure to find out in a moment!”
“Ahh!”
In the next second, a searing pain tore through Nicole’s body.
The next day.
Nicole woke up aching all over. The moment she opened her eyes, she took in the opulent design of the room she was in with a frown between her brows.
This is...
She sat up abruptly.
Right then, the heart-wrenching scenes from last night played in her mind like a movie.
That’s right.
The night before, she had witnessed her beloved Zach tangled up in the sheets with another woman. Thus, out of spite, she had found herself a gigolo to retaliate against him.
“This is payback, you filthy scumbag!”
“What are you mumbling about?”
A deep and sexy baritone voice sounded from behind Nicole and startled her train of thoughts.
She lifted her head to see a man coming out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist, concealing his most treasured asset.
I have to admit. This man has an amazing figure. It’s no surprise that he’s a gigolo!
“Why haven’t you left yet?” Nicole asked.
Evan’s lips arched into a mocking smile. “Because I’m curious. Now that you’ve successfully seduced me, how do you plan on holding me responsible for you?”
In the past, all those women who approached him were always trying to hold him accountable for whatever deeds were done the night before. He had heard this phrase so many times that he could probably hear it in his sleep.
Yet, to his utter shock, this woman in front of him gave a response so different than the rest - Nicole gave him an eye roll. “Why the hell would I want a gigolo to take responsibility for me?”
With that said, she got dressed and swiftly took out one thousand in cash from her bag before pompously throwing the stack of banknotes onto the bed. “Here’s your pay. Make sure you keep it well. Your service last night wasn’t too shabby.”
Evan’s eyes darkened when he heard her words. Service?
Does this woman have a death wish?
As he was still seething with fury, Nicole was already making her way out.
“Stop right there!”
Evan gritted the words through his teeth with a dark and dangerous undertone in his voice.
At that moment, Nicole paused mid-step and glanced back at him with a strained smile. “Is that too little? Well, I’m sorry, but you’re only worth that much!”
“You-”
“Anyway, I’ll be leaving now. Ciao!”
She waved her hand and practically made a run for the exit. As Evan watched the door slam shut, the scowl on his face deepened.
“You’re one dead meat, woman!”
...
Nine months later.
“Waaahh!”
The sound of multiple babies crying filled the operating room.
Looking at the little creatures waiting to be fed, Nicole started to panic a little.
This was her first time being a mother, and she had given birth to four babies at one go!
Just as she was racking her brain for a way to unlock her “supermom” abilities, an interview on the financial news channel caught her attention.
Nicole’s eyes almost popped out of their sockets when she saw the handsome and lavishly-dressed man seated in the middle.
What the hell is this? Even gigolos can be on the financial news channel nowadays?
With a bewildered expression, she listened to the interviewer’s question. “Mr. Seet, rumor has it that you’ve been searching for a particular person for a very long time, but to no avail. Could you enlighten us about this person? Our viewers may be able to provide you with some valuable information!”
Evan turned towards the camera, his gaze turning solemn. “I’m looking for a woman. She left some money with me, and I’d like to give it back to her - a hundredfold!”
A hundredfold!
The last two words were emphasized.
Following that, he also briefly described what the woman looked like.
Later on, he highlighted an important fact. “Even her family doesn’t know where she is. Thus, whoever provides me useful clues, you shall be generously rewarded with an amount of no less than one million!”
One million... just to find me? Isn’t this man being overly generous?
A heavy sense of foreboding clawed at Nicole’s chest. After checking his background, her heart turned cold.
Crap! This man isn’t a gigolo!
He’s the president of Seet Group International - Evan Seet!
But I was so daft that I even called him a gigolo... Oh god, what have I done?
Looking at the man’s icy face in the interview, Nicole shuddered involuntarily.
It’ll be over for my babies and I if he finds me!
No, I can’t let that happen. I must think of a way to prevent that from happening.
Sometime after the interview, Evan received a special gift.
His frosty eyes deepened as he looked at the gift in his arms - it was a baby swaddled in garments. With a puzzled expression, he asked, “This is?”
“Mr. Seet, this is the child born to the woman you were looking for. She died in a car crash and left only this child behind.”
Chapter 2 Running Into Evan Seet
Five years later.
At Y City’s airport.
Nicole’s face was completely covered behind a pair of shades and a face mask. In fact, she was so wrapped up that she resembled a mummy.
She wondered whether the man who wanted to “give it back to her a hundredfold” had continued searching high and low for her over the past five years.
If it weren’t to save a certain someone, she would never risk coming back.
She dragged her suitcase forward with a pounding heart, and her pace quickened the more she walked. Meanwhile, the three little ones behind her tagged along as they tried to match her pace with their stubby legs.
Suddenly, a high-pitched voice sounded loud and clear behind her, “Mommy, you’re walking too fast. I’m getting hungry just trying to keep up! I feel like eating chocolate, cupcakes, French toast, and -”
“Shhh...” Nicole looked back and put a finger to her lips, afraid that they might attract too much attention - unwanted attention.
The voice belonged to a girl named Maya. She was Nicole’s youngest child and a glutton through and through.
“Behave, Maya. Mommy will bring you to get some dessert later, okay?”
Maya’s eyes lit up, and she nodded enthusiastically.
Standing beside her was Nina, who was a carbon copy of Maya. She shook her head in an adult-like manner and heaved a deep sigh. “If you keep eating this much, you’ll become a fat pig! We should take care of our body, Maya.”
Maya turned to glance unhappily at Nina. “Don’t say it like you don’t eat!”
“That’s called tasting. I only have one bite!”
“One bite still counts!”
“No, it doesn’t!”
“Yes, it does!”
“No, it doesn’t! Tell her, Juan!”
Nina couldn’t take it anymore and seek for her brother’s help.
Abruptly being put in a tough spot, Juan scratched his head, unsure of what to do.
Since Nina and Maya were both his sisters, so he didn’t know who he should help.
“I think... you’re both right!”
Hearing his reply, both Nina and Maya rolled their eyes at Juan and harrumphed loudly before storming ahead.
“Alright, that’s enough now, kids. Come on.”
Nicole gently rubbed Juan’s head, to which he nodded and trailed after her.
Among the three, Maya was the smallest in size. Fuming and stomping forward without looking where she was going, she accidentally bumped against a woman’s leg and fell back onto the floor.
“What the hell? Are you blind?”
Maya looked up at the woman who looked like she wanted to bite her head off.
This lady is so fierce.
“Maya! Are you okay?”
Seeing her sister being knocked down, Nina rushed forward and helped Maya up. Then, she gave the woman a once-over.
Although the woman was very beautiful, she couldn’t hold a candle to their mother.
Besides, Nina didn’t like how rude she was, and it was clearly written all over her face.
“Why are you looking at me like that? Apologize!” The woman yelled at Nina.
“I’m sorry, ma’am!” Maya said in her cute voice and looked at the woman with large eyes that gleamed with sincerity.
Nina, on the other hand, gave her little sister a flat stare. What is Maya doing? Why did she apologize!
“You too! Apologize to me!” The woman ordered Nina in a superior tone.
However, Nina stared unflinchingly at her and stood there without saying a word.
“What’s going on?”
“What’s wrong?”
A man and a woman’s voice sounded in unison.
One of the voices belonged to Nicole, while the other...
The other voice sounded rather familiar to Nicole, so she instinctively looked up, and her heart almost stopped. She hastily bowed her head, cursing vehemently in her heart.
It’s that man from five years ago! Freakin’ Evan Seet!
What a pathetically small world! I can’t believe I ran into him the second I step foot in this country!
Chapter 3 His Lookalike
“Evan, this kid is plain rude. She won’t apologize even after bumping into me. Just look at her...”
Evan tipped his chin down to glance at Nina. She was fair-skinned, and her clear eyes had a stubborn glint to them.
With her head still lowered, Nicole peeked at Evan, who was staring intently at Nina, all the while praying that he wouldn’t perceive the similarities between Nina, Maya, and her.
God help me! Please!
She muttered a silent prayer under her breath.
Juan, who noticed how odd his mother was behaving, followed her line of sight and studied Evan with slightly narrowed eyes.
That’s weird.
This man... kinda looks like me?
Juan’s curiosity was piqued. He was about to walk forward to examine his lookalike more closely, but Nicole caught his arms before he could take a step. She then fished out a child-sized mask and hastily covered his little face with it.
My dear boy, please don’t cause me any trouble!
If Evan sees your face... It’ll all be over! You’ll lose your beloved Mommy forever!
Even though Juan couldn’t understand the intention behind his mother’s actions, he didn’t go any further. Hence, allowing Nicole to pull him tightly towards her.
“Is this your child?”
Evan’s deep and magnetic voice almost caused Nicole to jump out of her skin.
She nodded stiffly but did not dare make a sound for fear that he would recognize her voice.
“You should discipline your child from a young age, or she’ll grow up to become an uncivilized person!”
“Who are you to say that? This lady was the one who spoke rudely to Maya first! If she didn’t go around bullying kids, I would’ve said sorry ages ago.”
After that, Nina raised her chin and returned Evan’s gaze without a trace of fear in her eyes.
“This child of yours is a feisty one, huh!” The young woman standing beside Evan gaped at Nina with a startled look on her face.
Evan’s mouth lifted slightly around the edges. This little girl seems to be very well-spoken, and her headstrong personality reminds me of someone.
She reminds me of...
At that thought, he peered even closer at Nina’s snowy-white face.
Then, he transferred his gaze to Maya.
Finally, his eyes fell upon Nicole, who was covered from head to toe.
These two children look so similar to that woman. Could their mother be...
Nicole looked up just then. When her gaze met with Evan’s keen ones, her grip subconsciously tightened on Juan’s clothes.
Evan’s gaze deepened, and he strode towards Nicole. Every step he took filled her racing heart with dread.
Oh, God! What should I do?
What if this bastard insists on seeing my face?
She could hear her rapidly beating heart that was going to fly out of her chest any moment now.
Evan came to a stop right in front of her and fixed her a penetrating stare.
It’s over. It’s all over.
I’m done for!
“You-”
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《A "Regretful" Party with the CEO》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
00:04
Jun 28, 2024 - Jun 28, 2024
“I’m sorry Ella.” My physician says gently. “I’m afraid you have very few viable eggs remaining. Frankly, I normally see these numbers in women ten or fifteen years your senior.”
“What?” I murmur, not believing my ears. I’ve been trying to get pregnant for years. I’m only 30, I should have plenty of eggs left.
“In terms of fertility, you have very little time left.” She continues. “If you want to conceive, you need to do so before your next cycle begins.”
“My next cycle?” I repeat, my mouth hanging open in shock. I love kids more than anything, and though it might not be everyone’s ambition, I want nothing more than to be a mother.
I have to get home and tell my boyfriend this news, and there’s not a moment to waste.
I make it home in record time, bursting through the door and opening my mouth to call for Mike, but stopping dead in my tracks. As soon as I walk inside I see a pair of high heels and a handbag by the door – neither of which belong to me.
I cock my ears towards the bedroom, and my stomach churns when I hear the unmistakable sound of moaning, accompanied by a steady thump thump thump, as the bed collides with the wall. Worse even than realizing that Mike is clearly in there with another woman, is realizing who he’s with. I know that handbag, and I know those shoes – they belong to my best friend, Kate.
“Fuck, Ella is so stupid.” Mike laughs, “can you believe she actually expects me to have a baby with her?”
Kate snorts, “she’s delusional. I don’t know how you put up with her for so long in the first place.”
“If she wasn’t so beautiful I never would have given her the time of day.” Mike scoffs. “Thankfully daily doses of plan B kept her from ever conceiving.”
“The morning after pill?” Kate asks, “how did you manage to give it to her without her realizing?”
“I put it in her morning coffee.” Mike chortles, sounding far too proud of himself.
My vision goes completely red as everything finally falls into place. Suddenly it’s clear why I’ve never been able to get pregnant, despite having unprotected sex multiple times a week for years. It’s even clear how I could have the eggs of a 45-year-old, if my despicable partner has been secretly feeding me emergency contraceptives every day – there’s no telling what other damage that might have done to my reproductive system.
Before I can think better of it, I pull the smoke alarm on the wall, wanting to frighten and punish the pair in the bedroom so fiercely that I fear I might attack them when they emerge. Water immediately sprays down from the sprinkler system mounted to the ceiling as a shrill siren fills the air, and I hear Mike and Kate cry out in surprise.
A few moments later they come rushing out of the bedroom, stopping in their tracks when they see me looming in the doorway. Mike’s eyes go comically wide, “What are you doing home so early?” The snake has the nerve to sound affronted that I surprised him, when he’s the one who’s been sneaking around behind my back for God knows how long. He seems to realize how suspicious it looks that he and Kate are standing there in their underwear and quickly adds, “Kate came to see me so we could plan a surprise for your birthday, but then we spilled coffee all over our clothes so we had to change.”
Fire blazes in my veins, he must truly believe I’m an idiot if he expects me to buy such a feeble excuse.
It’s a testament to their horrifically low opinion of me that they buy my act, and I vow to get my revenge one way or another. I can’t believe I wasted so many years – my best years – on this scumbag. And now he may have cost me my future too. As soon as the thought enters my head, I know I can’t afford to waste another moment on Mike, I have more important things to take care of.
I make my excuses and rush across town for the second time that afternoon, running to the comforting arms of my surrogate sister, Cora. Not only did we grow up together in the orphanage, but she became an OBGYN and now works for the most exclusive sperm bank in the city. I’ve never gone to her before because I always imagined Mike and I would eventually conceive the natural way, but that clearly isn’t an option anymore.
Even if I could find a man willing to have a baby with me in time, I’m not eager to trust anyone after Mike’s betrayal. I’m going to have to do this on my own, and I know Cora can help me. I don’t have much money, but I have enough savings to pay for the insemination, especially since I basically have one shot and one shot only.
When I arrive, all my plans to lay out my situation for Cora clearly and concisely go out the window, because the moment I see my sister I fall to pieces. She hugs and kisses me until my tears subside, slowly extracting the story from me piece by piece. When she hears about Mike and Kate she swears up a storm, but that’s nothing compared to her reaction when I explain about my fertility.
“That little shit! I’ll kill him!” She fumes, studying me with a worried expression. “Ella, if your doctor was right this means you only have one chance to conceive.”
“I know.” I sniffle. “And if this is going to be my only baby, I don’t want to take any chances. I want the best donor we can find.”
“Don’t you worry about that.” Cora assures me, “We’ve got donations from actors, models, scientists – it’s only the creme de la creme here.” She glances at the door and lowers her voice. “You didn’t hear it from me, but even Dominic Sinclair sent his samples here for testing.”
“Dominic Sinclair? I repeat, “the billionaire?” I’ve seen the man around town, but we don’t exactly run in the same circles. He lives in the same neighborhood as my wealthy employer and often says hello to the children I nanny, but he’s always surrounded by bodyguards and is so intimidating I get goosebumps just thinking about him.
“Oh my god!.” Cora slaps her hand over her mouth. “I wasn’t supposed to tell you that! I don’t know what I was thinking. Apparently he’s no stranger to fertility issues himself, and he trusted us to handle his swimmers over every other lab in the country. I’ve got his sperm in the other room at this very moment.” She frets, “But Ella you can’t tell anyone, you have to promise me.”
“Of course!” I agree immediately. “I know how important confidentiality is here.”
“Thank you,” Cora breathes. “Now, I’m going to give you a dossier of our clients so you can pick a donor, and once you’ve chosen we’ll get you knocked up before you can even blink.”
It’s not an easy decision, but eventually I choose a handsome surgeon whose photo practically makes me swoon. Cora leaves the room only long enough to prepare the sample, and though she looks a bit flustered when she returns, she quickly and professionally completes the insemination, holding my hand when the procedure is finished. “It’s all take care of now, Ella.” She promises, “You can come back in ten days to see if it worked.”
Ten days. I think dazedly. Ten days to decide my entire future.
If only I’d known that by the time those ten days were up, my future would no longer belong to me – but to Dominic Sinclair himself.
Chapter 2 - Be Fired
Six days to go. I think, staring at the date circled on my calendar. Six days until I find out if my dreams are finally going to come true… or if I have to figure out an entirely different plan for my life.
I’ve thought about nothing else since Cora inseminated me last week, I’m so anxious to find out if I’m pregnant I haven’t even begun to process Mike’s betrayal.
I’m trying to keep a level head, yet I can’t help but imagine my future with this new baby. Try as I might, I catch myself daydreaming about it constantly. I even find myself humming as I get ready for work in the morning.
When I arrive at my employer’s estate in the most exclusive neighborhood in Moon Valley – which basically makes it the most exclusive neighborhood in the world, since Moon Valley is one of the most expensive cities on the planet – I’m immediately greeted by two little voices shouting my name in excitement. “Ella!”
The next thing I know, 3-year-old Millie is hugging my legs while her older brother, Jake, wraps his arms around my middle. “Good morning love puddles!” I exclaim, returning their hugs. “Are you ready for the museum?”
“Yeah!” They cheer, racing out the door without even stopping to put on coats. It takes a bit of wrangling to get them back inside and bundled up for the cold winter day, but before long we set out into the snow.
Jake races ahead of Millie and I, impatient to get to the science museum and not seeming to notice that his sister’s tiny legs simply don’t move that fast. Chuckling, I lift Millie into my arms and settle her on my hip. “Goodness, you’re getting too big for this, munchkin.”
“Nuh-uh,” Millie grins, “You’re justs too little.”
She might have a point. At five foot one, I don’t exactly have the kind of build suited to heavy lifting. I’m in great shape, but I’ve never been particularly strong. “Smarty pants.” I tease, laughing with the little girl.
When I look back towards Jake, I realize he’s stopped a few feet ahead of us. My heart skips a beat when I realize why. We’re in front of the Sinclair mansion, and its owner is currently standing in the middle of the sidewalk, his gaze searing me like a firebrand as I approach with Millie. Dominic Sinclair is just about the most handsome man I’ve ever seen, but he’s also one of the most terrifying.
With dark hair and piercing green eyes, chiseled features and a body so muscular I could swoon, it doesn’t seem fair he gets to look so good and also be so rich. If I didn’t know better I might think it was his wealth or imposing height that makes him so intimidating, after all he’s at least six foot four, which means he towers over me and everyone else around him. However it’s neither of those things, there’s simply an indefinable quality about the man that I can’t put my finger on, one which screams danger. He gives off this energy that’s so raw and animalistic one forgets there’s anyone else in the room.
Taking a steadying breath, I close the distance between us so Millie can say hello. When she greets him, Dominic drags his attention from me and offers her a smile so genuine that it tugs at my heartstrings. As I watch him talk to my two young charges, I remember what Cora told me about his infertility struggles. He clearly loves children, and I feel a wave of empathy for him. If anyone knows what it’s like to yearn for a family of their own, it’s me.
Jake is currently showing Dominic his new toy airplane, pulling the matchbox model from his pocket and demonstrating how far it can fly. With a great heave, he sends the toy gliding through the air, only to land in the middle of the street. Before any of us can say a word, Jake races after it, right into the busy road.
Click to READ more👉👉Title：Surrogate for Alpha Dom
“What?” I murmur, not believing my ears. I’ve been trying to get pregnant for years. I’m only 30, I should have plenty of eggs left.
“In terms of fertility, you have very little time left.” She continues. “If you want to conceive, you need to do so before your next cycle begins.”
“My next cycle?” I repeat, my mouth hanging open in shock. I love kids more than anything, and though it might not be everyone’s ambition, I want nothing more than to be a mother.
I have to get home and tell my boyfriend this news, and there’s not a moment to waste.
I make it home in record time, bursting through the door and opening my mouth to call for Mike, but stopping dead in my tracks. As soon as I walk inside I see a pair of high heels and a handbag by the door – neither of which belong to me.
I cock my ears towards the bedroom, and my stomach churns when I hear the unmistakable sound of moaning, accompanied by a steady thump thump thump, as the bed collides with the wall. Worse even than realizing that Mike is clearly in there with another woman, is realizing who he’s with. I know that handbag, and I know those shoes – they belong to my best friend, Kate.
“Fuck, Ella is so stupid.” Mike laughs, “can you believe she actually expects me to have a baby with her?”
Kate snorts, “she’s delusional. I don’t know how you put up with her for so long in the first place.”
“If she wasn’t so beautiful I never would have given her the time of day.” Mike scoffs. “Thankfully daily doses of plan B kept her from ever conceiving.”
“The morning after pill?” Kate asks, “how did you manage to give it to her without her realizing?”
“I put it in her morning coffee.” Mike chortles, sounding far too proud of himself.
My vision goes completely red as everything finally falls into place. Suddenly it’s clear why I’ve never been able to get pregnant, despite having unprotected sex multiple times a week for years. It’s even clear how I could have the eggs of a 45-year-old, if my despicable partner has been secretly feeding me emergency contraceptives every day – there’s no telling what other damage that might have done to my reproductive system.
Before I can think better of it, I pull the smoke alarm on the wall, wanting to frighten and punish the pair in the bedroom so fiercely that I fear I might attack them when they emerge. Water immediately sprays down from the sprinkler system mounted to the ceiling as a shrill siren fills the air, and I hear Mike and Kate cry out in surprise.
A few moments later they come rushing out of the bedroom, stopping in their tracks when they see me looming in the doorway. Mike’s eyes go comically wide, “What are you doing home so early?” The snake has the nerve to sound affronted that I surprised him, when he’s the one who’s been sneaking around behind my back for God knows how long. He seems to realize how suspicious it looks that he and Kate are standing there in their underwear and quickly adds, “Kate came to see me so we could plan a surprise for your birthday, but then we spilled coffee all over our clothes so we had to change.”
Fire blazes in my veins, he must truly believe I’m an idiot if he expects me to buy such a feeble excuse.
It’s a testament to their horrifically low opinion of me that they buy my act, and I vow to get my revenge one way or another. I can’t believe I wasted so many years – my best years – on this scumbag. And now he may have cost me my future too. As soon as the thought enters my head, I know I can’t afford to waste another moment on Mike, I have more important things to take care of.
I make my excuses and rush across town for the second time that afternoon, running to the comforting arms of my surrogate sister, Cora. Not only did we grow up together in the orphanage, but she became an OBGYN and now works for the most exclusive sperm bank in the city. I’ve never gone to her before because I always imagined Mike and I would eventually conceive the natural way, but that clearly isn’t an option anymore.
Even if I could find a man willing to have a baby with me in time, I’m not eager to trust anyone after Mike’s betrayal. I’m going to have to do this on my own, and I know Cora can help me. I don’t have much money, but I have enough savings to pay for the insemination, especially since I basically have one shot and one shot only.
When I arrive, all my plans to lay out my situation for Cora clearly and concisely go out the window, because the moment I see my sister I fall to pieces. She hugs and kisses me until my tears subside, slowly extracting the story from me piece by piece. When she hears about Mike and Kate she swears up a storm, but that’s nothing compared to her reaction when I explain about my fertility.
“That little shit! I’ll kill him!” She fumes, studying me with a worried expression. “Ella, if your doctor was right this means you only have one chance to conceive.”
“I know.” I sniffle. “And if this is going to be my only baby, I don’t want to take any chances. I want the best donor we can find.”
“Don’t you worry about that.” Cora assures me, “We’ve got donations from actors, models, scientists – it’s only the creme de la creme here.” She glances at the door and lowers her voice. “You didn’t hear it from me, but even Dominic Sinclair sent his samples here for testing.”
“Dominic Sinclair? I repeat, “the billionaire?” I’ve seen the man around town, but we don’t exactly run in the same circles. He lives in the same neighborhood as my wealthy employer and often says hello to the children I nanny, but he’s always surrounded by bodyguards and is so intimidating I get goosebumps just thinking about him.
“Oh my god!.” Cora slaps her hand over her mouth. “I wasn’t supposed to tell you that! I don’t know what I was thinking. Apparently he’s no stranger to fertility issues himself, and he trusted us to handle his swimmers over every other lab in the country. I’ve got his sperm in the other room at this very moment.” She frets, “But Ella you can’t tell anyone, you have to promise me.”
“Of course!” I agree immediately. “I know how important confidentiality is here.”
“Thank you,” Cora breathes. “Now, I’m going to give you a dossier of our clients so you can pick a donor, and once you’ve chosen we’ll get you knocked up before you can even blink.”
It’s not an easy decision, but eventually I choose a handsome surgeon whose photo practically makes me swoon. Cora leaves the room only long enough to prepare the sample, and though she looks a bit flustered when she returns, she quickly and professionally completes the insemination, holding my hand when the procedure is finished. “It’s all take care of now, Ella.” She promises, “You can come back in ten days to see if it worked.”
Ten days. I think dazedly. Ten days to decide my entire future.
If only I’d known that by the time those ten days were up, my future would no longer belong to me – but to Dominic Sinclair himself.
Chapter 2 - Be Fired
Six days to go. I think, staring at the date circled on my calendar. Six days until I find out if my dreams are finally going to come true… or if I have to figure out an entirely different plan for my life.
I’ve thought about nothing else since Cora inseminated me last week, I’m so anxious to find out if I’m pregnant I haven’t even begun to process Mike’s betrayal.
I’m trying to keep a level head, yet I can’t help but imagine my future with this new baby. Try as I might, I catch myself daydreaming about it constantly. I even find myself humming as I get ready for work in the morning.
When I arrive at my employer’s estate in the most exclusive neighborhood in Moon Valley – which basically makes it the most exclusive neighborhood in the world, since Moon Valley is one of the most expensive cities on the planet – I’m immediately greeted by two little voices shouting my name in excitement. “Ella!”
The next thing I know, 3-year-old Millie is hugging my legs while her older brother, Jake, wraps his arms around my middle. “Good morning love puddles!” I exclaim, returning their hugs. “Are you ready for the museum?”
“Yeah!” They cheer, racing out the door without even stopping to put on coats. It takes a bit of wrangling to get them back inside and bundled up for the cold winter day, but before long we set out into the snow.
Jake races ahead of Millie and I, impatient to get to the science museum and not seeming to notice that his sister’s tiny legs simply don’t move that fast. Chuckling, I lift Millie into my arms and settle her on my hip. “Goodness, you’re getting too big for this, munchkin.”
“Nuh-uh,” Millie grins, “You’re justs too little.”
She might have a point. At five foot one, I don’t exactly have the kind of build suited to heavy lifting. I’m in great shape, but I’ve never been particularly strong. “Smarty pants.” I tease, laughing with the little girl.
When I look back towards Jake, I realize he’s stopped a few feet ahead of us. My heart skips a beat when I realize why. We’re in front of the Sinclair mansion, and its owner is currently standing in the middle of the sidewalk, his gaze searing me like a firebrand as I approach with Millie. Dominic Sinclair is just about the most handsome man I’ve ever seen, but he’s also one of the most terrifying.
With dark hair and piercing green eyes, chiseled features and a body so muscular I could swoon, it doesn’t seem fair he gets to look so good and also be so rich. If I didn’t know better I might think it was his wealth or imposing height that makes him so intimidating, after all he’s at least six foot four, which means he towers over me and everyone else around him. However it’s neither of those things, there’s simply an indefinable quality about the man that I can’t put my finger on, one which screams danger. He gives off this energy that’s so raw and animalistic one forgets there’s anyone else in the room.
Taking a steadying breath, I close the distance between us so Millie can say hello. When she greets him, Dominic drags his attention from me and offers her a smile so genuine that it tugs at my heartstrings. As I watch him talk to my two young charges, I remember what Cora told me about his infertility struggles. He clearly loves children, and I feel a wave of empathy for him. If anyone knows what it’s like to yearn for a family of their own, it’s me.
Jake is currently showing Dominic his new toy airplane, pulling the matchbox model from his pocket and demonstrating how far it can fly. With a great heave, he sends the toy gliding through the air, only to land in the middle of the street. Before any of us can say a word, Jake races after it, right into the busy road.
Click to READ more👉👉Title：Surrogate for Alpha Dom
00:25
Jun 28, 2024 - Jun 28, 2024
Chapter 1 The Return Of Sky Devourer Lord
Jadeborough in July was scorching.
A skinny young man in the crowd was silently gazing at the familiar and yet somewhat unfamiliar city.
“It's been fifteen years... I'm finally back. I wonder how the girls are,” the young man mumbled under his breath.
Emrys Lund was an orphan who grew up in an orphanage. There, seven girls who were not related to him by blood still loved him like family.
Their favorite game as children was to play house with Emrys. They even promised to marry Emrys in the future.
Emrys was only five back then. In his cute voice, he told them that their promises had to be genuine because they were no longer three years old.
The seven girls gave him a pinky promise for that.
From then on, the young Emrys looked forward to growing up quickly, until a fire destroyed his life.
Those girls could have escaped, but they had run back into the building to look for him and were trapped in the flames.
Frightened out of his mind, the young Emrys began bawling.
The eldest of the girls held him in her arms and told him not to be afraid.
The flames raged on.
The eight children huddled together, but they soon passed out from the smoke.
When young Emrys opened his eyes again, the flames were still there. What was different was that there was an elderly friar standing before him in the fire, his clothes perfectly intact.
The young Emrys was stunned. He thought he was hallucinating until the elderly friar said, “I can save the girls, but you have to serve as my apprentice.”
Those words were lifesaving words, and Emrys agreed to them immediately.
Back then, he did not realize that his life story would be rewritten because of that.
After leaving the orphanage, the elderly friar brought Emrys to a monastery and taught him medical skills, martial arts, and magic. He even made Emrys train in a Nameless Divine Art.
That lasted for ten years.
When Emrys turned fifteen and thought he could finally return to Jadeborough, the elderly friar sent him to the war zone at the border.
That went on for five years.
During those years, an organization named Sky Devourer rose to power in the midst of the bloody battles.
With Sky Devourer and its Thirty-six Sky Generals in power guarding over the four regions, no one dared to lay a finger on Chanaea from then on.
Their lord, Empyrean Lord, in the meantime, had discreetly returned to the land where he spent his childhood—Jadeborough.
Emrys was mulling over his past, his memories flashing across his mind as if he was dreaming.
Truly, if he hadn't been through all those incidents—if he were to hear it from someone else—he would have thought of them as insane.
Sunshine Children's Home was still around, but Emrys had complicated feelings about it.
The fire fifteen years ago had put the orphanage in the spotlight, with kindhearted people donating generously to rebuild the orphanage.
The shabby, concrete building was now a much taller building, and it had better facilities than before. However, it was no longer the place Emrys was familiar with.
Still, when Emrys' gaze landed on the children's innocent smiles, the strangeness of it all dissipated.
He felt as if he was looking at a younger version of himself and the girls.
Everything was still the same, and the orphanage was still the wondrous place it used to be.
Emrys soon found one of the orphanage's staff and told them the reason for his visit.
In no time, a woman with reading glasses came to Emrys and began studying him in confusion.
“I'm the director of Sunshine Children's Home. May I know who you're looking for?”
“You're the director?”
Emrys froze.
The director he remembered had the last name Olman, and he was an elderly man. He was definitely not the woman standing before him.
The elderly woman nodded. “I've been the director for over ten years. Aren't you here to see me?”
“I'm here to see Mr. Olman.”
“Oh, you're looking for the old director! It's been some time since he retired!”
The director was no longer suspicious of Emrys when she realized he was there to look for the previous director. In fact, she became friendlier.
However, Emrys frowned.
Mr. Olman retired? And it seems that he retired over ten years ago. Is it because of that fire?
Emrys hastily asked, “Then, do you have Mr. Olman's address?”
“I do, I do! Give me a moment. I'll write it down for you.”
The woman turned to enter a room. Not long after, she returned with a note containing the previous director's address and handed it to Emrys.
“Thank you!”
Following the address, Emrys arrived at a house.
A graying elderly man was hunching over, sweeping the yard. Emrys recognized him as the previous director—Walter Olman—instantly.
It's been fifteen years since I saw Mr. Olman. He looks like he has aged tremendously.
A wave of sorrow washed over Emrys, and he hurried toward him. However, what he saw next made rage course through his veins.
While Walter was sweeping the floor, a young man in a flowery shirt shoved him all of a sudden and snapped, “I know those women send you money every month, coffin-dodger. Where is it? Spit it out!”
This is a robbery in broad daylight!
Emrys was livid. He lunged at the young man and grabbed his collar. “How dare you try to steal an old man's money? Are you even human? You beast!”
The young man did not expect someone to lunge at him. A trace of panic flitted across his face, but he soon calmed down again.
“L-Let go of me. This is a family matter. What does this have to do with you?”
“Family matter?”
It was Emrys' turn to be confused as he turned to look at Walter.
A melancholic look manifested on Walter's face, and he sighed. “He's not lying, kid. He's no robber. He's Gavin Wahl, my adopted son.”
Gavin Wahl? Oh, it's Gavin!
Emrys had to stare at the other young man for a while before he finally recalled who he was.
No wonder he looks familiar. He's Gavin, the one who used to bully me and was beaten up by the girls. Why did Mr. Olman adopt him?
For a moment, Emrys was in a daze.
Gavin took the opportunity to struggle away from him. He coughed violently for a while before he managed to recompose himself.
“You b*stard, don't be a busybody. Since you know this is a family matter, now scram!”
Gavin shot Emrys a glare before turning to shout at Walter again.
“Grayhead, you should be giving me good food, clothes, and money for entertainment if you took me in. Why did you adopt me if you can't give me the best things in life? Where is the money those women gave you? Give it to me! What are you trying to do by hiding it? Are you trying to bring it to the grave with you? You don't have many years to live, and you need me to make the arrangements for your funeral. Who are you going to give the money to if not me? What a brainless old fart.”
The more Gavin spoke, the more he was getting out of line.
Walter's body was shaking, but he kept his head low as he endured Gavin's cursing.
Emrys could not bear to watch any longer. He raised his hand and gave Gavin a slap.
Smack!
“This slap is for your impudence and your foul mouth!”
Smack!
“This is for your ingratitude! You are a shame to humankind!”
Smack!
“And this is for your foolishness and ignorance!”
Chapter 2 The Jealousy Of Gavin
Each of the three slaps was harder and louder than the previous one.
When Emrys delivered the last slap, Gavin fell to the ground on his bottom.
Gavin was stunned.
He was bewildered.
Where did this lunatic come from?
However, he soon came back to his senses, and the veins on his neck bulged.
“F*ck you! Whether or not I'm a dutiful son is none of your business! Who do you think you are to stick your nose in my matters?”
“Who do I think I am?” Emrys shot him an icy look. “Open your damn eyes and take a good look at who I am!”
“You—”
Emrys' bellow made Gavin freeze in place, and he finally studied Emrys' face.
Then a shudder wracked his body.
The image of the skinny boy fifteen years ago started overlapping with the sight of the young man in front of him.
It was only then that Gavin realized how similar their features were.
“No... That is impossible...”
Gavin shook his head vigorously. Emrys' name was on the tip of his tongue, but he could not say the name out loud.
It was too absurd.
“Surprised?” Emrys sneered. “You bullied me so often when we were younger. You peed on my shoes, and you dirtied my clothes with watercolor. You even made me your scapegoat a few times. I ended up getting punished by Mr. Olman in your place. Have you forgotten all about that?”
Thump!
Gavin took a step back.
It's him! It really is him! The Emrys I bullied so often is back!
“Why didn't the fire kill you? Why must you come back so suddenly? Why are you here to mess up my life?”
Gavin grew agitated.
“I did everything I could to curry favor with those women, but they refused to see me as their little brother. They said you're the only one who is their little brother. I tried my best to do well around the director and succeeded in making him adopt me, but he's always talking about you and you only! I tried so hard to become you, but everyone refused to give me a chance! Which part of me isn't as good as you? Did you know how desperately I wished you were dead?”
Gavin grimaced.
Right then, rationality left him. He spun around to grab a metal rod and swung it at Emrys.
Alas, the response he received from Emrys was a lightning-swift kick.
Bam!
Before Gavin's metal rod could touch Emrys, a shoeprint appeared on his stomach, and he flew backward.
“You want to know why you won't be as good as me?” Emrys ambled over and stared down at Gavin. “It's because I won't bully the weak. It's because I'm not ungrateful. It's because my jealousy won't turn into resentment. Are these enough reasons for you?”
Emrys' last words, spoken in a soft voice, slammed into Gavin like a sledgehammer.
These were basic principles for being human, which Gavin did not possess.
Gavin was an ungrateful and jealous, despicable person who bullied the weak.
“Pfft—”
Perhaps those words were too much for Gavin as he coughed out a mouthful of blood, his face scrunching up in pain.
Emrys only stared at him. He had no pity for Gavin.
Gavin had been consumed by jealousy to the point he turned vile. He deserved no sympathy.
“Young one, are you... Are you really Emrys Lund?” Walter's shaky voice rang out all of a sudden.
When Emrys turned around, the glacial look on his face was gone, replaced by a smile. “Yes, it's me, Mr. Olman. I'm back.”
“It really is you!”
Walter's heart lurched, and he could not help but burst into tears as he hugged Emrys.
“Oh, my little Emrys, you're still alive! You're still alive... God has finally decided to spare me! I thought... I thought I killed you!”
Walter was bawling. It did not sound like one of despair but of relief.
The boy who had made him feel guilty for fifteen years was still alive.
“Yes, Mr. Olman. I'm still alive, and I'm doing good,” Emrys consoled softly, but he sensed something peculiar about Walter's mumbles. He waited until Walter calmed down before he asked, “Mr. Olman, are you hiding something from me? The fire fifteen years ago wasn't an accident, was it?”
Walter wiped his tears away. “Let bygones be bygones. Everything is fine as long as you're alive.”
His response made Emrys even surer of his speculations. In a solemn manner, he said, “Mr. Olman, if you really feel guilty about me, please tell me everything.”
Walter wanted to avoid the topic, but he knew he could not hide it from Emrys anymore when he saw Emrys' somber look. Slowly, he told Emrys what had happened.
As it turned out, there was indeed something strange about the fire fifteen years ago.
Back then, Prime Realty had been interested in the land where Sunshine Children's Home was. They had met with Walter multiple times in an attempt to force him to agree to sell the land at a low price.
However, Walter was strong-willed. No matter what Prime Realty did, he refused to sign the contract.
Left without a choice, the person in charge of Prime Realty threatened Walter and warned him that he would suffer the consequences of not giving in.
The next day after that, a fire broke out in the orphanage.
Walter suspected that the fire was an act of revenge by Prime Realty, but he could not find any evidence of their involvement.
After that fire, Emrys disappeared.
Walter thought he had indirectly killed Emrys, so he soon quit his job and adopted Gavin, who was about the same age as Emrys.
He tried to alleviate his guilt toward Emrys by giving Gavin everything he could. Alas, he ended up spoiling Gavin and made Gavin a greedy individual who asked for money from him every few days.
It used to be a small sum, so he had said nothing about it. However, this time, Gavin was asking for two hundred thousand.
There was no way Walter would give it to him, so that made Gavin hurl abuses at him.
Dead silence took over after Walter finished telling the story.
When he lifted his head to glance at Emrys, he was taken aback by the terrifying, frigid look in Emrys' dark eyes.
Prime Realty. You made me leave my hometown for fifteen years. You nearly killed me in the fire. You nearly made me lose my found family! How should I settle this score with you?
Chapter 3 I Am Back
Emrys could feel the fury rising within him, like a storm building in the distance. His torrent of emotion was waiting to be unleashed.
Sensing his wrath, Walter gently caressed his cheek to console him.
“I'm telling you this so I can be honest and not hide anything from you. I don't want you to do anything foolish.”
He had been afraid to tell Emrys the truth, fearing he would cause trouble for Prime Realty. There was no point in doing so because the forces behind the organization were terrifying.
Emrys was pulled back to reality when the old man's wrinkled palm stroked his cheek. “I'm sorry for giving you a scare, Mr. Olman.”
“Promise me you'll let go of the past, okay?” Walter pleaded.
“Don't worry, Mr. Olman. I won't do anything foolish,” Emrys said, suppressing his anger.
“You're a good kid.” Walter sighed in relief. Suddenly remembering something, he smiled. “The girls will be overjoyed if they know you're still alive.”
Emrys' heart lurched as he asked, “Are they doing fine?”
“They're doing well. They have their own careers, and they send me money every month. I have their photos here too.”
Photos?
Emrys' eyes lit up. It had been fifteen years since he had seen them. He wondered what they looked like now and whether they had grown even more beautiful.
Of course, no matter how they looked, they were the women he loved most in his life.
Walter entered the house and carefully retrieved a stack of photos from the drawer.
Filled with anticipation, Emrys eagerly spread the photos out and took a quick glance. His eyes almost popped out of their sockets.
“T-They're really my sisters?” The man could not believe his eyes, not because his sisters were ugly, but because they were too beautiful. Each one of them looked like a goddess.
Walter grinned and remarked, “Your sisters are not only beautiful but also highly successful.”
Somehow, Emrys believed the old man's words.
As the two were chatting, Gavin, who had caught his breath, suddenly crawled miserably to Walter's feet.
“Mr. Olman, please give me two hundred thousand. I really need the money,” he begged.
Clearly, he was preparing to play the sympathy card.
Walter had been chatting happily with Emrys, but Gavin's words instantly ruined his good mood. “You unfilial child! How dare you ask me for money?”
“It's not like that, Mr. Olman. It's because I... I—”
“Hurry up and speak your mind,” Walter interrupted before Gavin could think of an explanation. “Did you get into any trouble outside?”
Seeing that he could not hide the truth, Gavin bit the bullet and confessed, “I owe the casino money. They threatened to cut off my hand if I didn't pay back within a week.”
“What! How dare you go to the casino? I'll kill you, you b*stard!” Walter was enraged when he heard that Gavin owed money at the casino. He grabbed a broom and started beating him with it.
Instead of dodging, Gavin pleaded, “I must have gone insane, but it has already happened. I honestly can't come up with a solution, which is why I'm asking you for money.”
“You damn thing! Are you trying to drive me crazy?” Walter bellowed.
Just then, a clear and cold voice came from afar. “Gavin, I warned you not to make Mr. Olman angry again. Why do you keep disobeying my instructions?”
A tall and slender woman walked over from outside the courtyard.
Her long, shiny hair was coiled high behind her head, exposing her grace and poise. She had stunning features and a cold and sophisticated attitude.
The white and elegant clothing could not hide her curvaceous figure. She exuded goddess-like grace.
She's so beautiful!
At first glance, Emrys was deeply attracted to the mysterious woman. His eyes glistened as he admired her good looks.
That's my eldest sister!
The woman was none other than Emrys' eldest sister, Cordelia Youngblood, whom he hadn't seen in fifteen years.
Compared to the photo Emrys had seen earlier, Cordelia was even more beautiful in person, but she was also more aloof.
Cordelia and Emrys looked at each other at the same time.
In that moment of eye contact, Cordelia's delicate body trembled slightly. There was a hint of surprise in her beautiful eyes. However, she quickly recollected herself as if nothing had happened.
“For Mr. Olman's sake, I'll help you for the last time. If you dare to cause trouble again, I'll break your legs.” In order to prevent Walter from being upset, Cordelia wrote a check for two hundred thousand and threw it at Gavin.
Gavin was wild with joy. “Thank you, Delia.”
“Don't call me that. It disgusts me,” the woman spat.
“Haha...” Gavin smiled shamelessly. It didn't matter how he was treated now that he had the money.
Unable to contain himself any longer, Emrys uttered, “Delia, it's me.”
After five years of military service, the man's iron-blooded character had already been forged. Even when facing a million-strong army, he had never shown any fear.
However, at that moment, he felt jittery having to face his eldest sister.
Even an iron man could be tender.
Emrys' weak spot was his seven sisters.
Cordelia froze as she recalled memories of her beloved younger brother from fifteen years ago.
She stiffly turned to look at the somewhat familiar face, her voice trembling as she spoke. “You are... You are...”
Cordelia could not believe her eyes.
When she first entered and saw Emrys, she immediately felt that the young man resembled her brother, who had died in a fire.
However, she didn't dare to acknowledge him, as she was afraid of being disappointed.
Even though Emrys called her “Delia” with such a similar tone and expression, she still couldn't believe the man was her brother.
Walter smiled and said, “Cordelia, he is your little brother, Emrys. He has returned.”
“Emrys...” The woman was lost in her thoughts for a moment.
Is my little brother, Emrys, really back?
“Delia, it's me. I'm back.” Emrys smiled warmly and stepped forward to give his eldest sister a hug.
Cordelia's body instantly tensed up, and a hint of resistance flashed through her cold eyes. However, her actions were subtle and not particularly obvious.
“Emrys, you're finally back! I'm so happy!” Despite her celebratory words, she stepped back and broke free from Emrys' embrace.
Emrys was stunned, as his eldest sister's reaction was somewhat unexpected. She wasn't as excited as he had imagined, nor did she ask how he survived the fire.
Instead, they were like two old friends greeting each other respectfully, having not seen each other in a long time.
Have we really grown apart after fifteen years?
Emrys frowned as he thought of a serious question. He wondered if Cordelia had already started her own family and was trying to avoid complications.
After all, even though they called each other siblings, they didn't have any blood relation.
If that were the case, Emrys could only sincerely wish her well.
Walter, who was oblivious to the tense mood, enthusiastically escorted them to a seat so they could catch up on their lives.
Throughout the conversation, Cordelia did not ask Emrys anything about his life.
The bitter sensation in Emrys' heart grew stronger.
Maybe we have really grown apart!
Chapter 4 Meet Their Doom
They chatted for around half an hour before Cordelia got to her feet. “Mr. Olman, I'm heading back to Cordelia Group. I'll pay you a visit another time.”
“Okay. You should focus on your business. I'm doing fine here,” Walter said happily.
“If Gavin upsets you again, let me know. I'll teach him a lesson.” After bidding Walter goodbye, Cordelia turned to Emrys. “Come with me. I need to talk to you.”
Emrys nodded and walked out behind her silently.
Outside, there was a Porsche 911 parked by the road, with the driver waiting aside.
“Get in,” Cordelia said curtly.
Emrys hopped into the backseat and immediately felt an icy gaze directed at him. It came from Cordelia.
Emrys felt a chill go down his spine.
What's wrong? Why is Delia acting this way? Even if we last met fifteen years ago, there is no good reason for her to be so distant and unwelcoming toward me.
“Be honest with me. What is your motive for approaching Mr. Olman?” Cordelia demanded icily.
Motive?
Her question caught Emrys by surprise. “Delia, what are you talking about?”
Cordelia fixed her gaze on him, her expression stern and impatient. “Enough with the act. I don't have that much time to waste on you. Just tell me how much you want!”
It was obvious to Emrys that Cordelia was hostile toward him as she thought he was an impostor.
Interesting.
A smile nudged Emrys' lips as he decided to trick her. He leaned against the chair lazily.
“Why didn't you expose me in front of Mr. Olman if you know I'm an imposter?”
I was right. He is an imposter.
Cordelia's gaze grew increasingly icy.
As Emrys had expected, she didn't believe that he was still alive. Although revealing the truth would have been easier, she had chosen to keep silent, as she didn't want to let Walter down.
Cordelia felt terrible to see Walter's health deteriorating over the years, but she couldn't do anything about it.
It had been more than a decade since she had last seen him beam with such joy, and she found it impossible to shatter the blissful moment by revealing the truth.
Of course, there was no need to explain things to the imposter. Instead of answering Emrys' question, she merely glared at him.
Emrys gave a nonchalant shrug. “Give me a ride home, will you? I'm actually headed in the same direction as you.”
With that, he closed his eyes.
Cordelia had no choice but to tell the driver to drive.
The Porsche sped away, leaving a trail of exhaust fumes in its wake. Not a word was spoken throughout the journey, and the tension in the vehicle was palpable.
Cordelia's expression remained frosty the entire time.
Around twenty minutes later, she suddenly frowned and said, “This is not the way to Cordelia Group.”
However, the driver ignored her and continued driving.
A sense of foreboding crept into Cordelia's chest.
Before long, the car rolled to a stop in a spacious area.
The driver, Simon Hall, turned around and flashed a smile. “Ms. Youngblood, please understand that I'm merely doing my job.”
“What is this?” Cordelia's eyes were cold.
“Nothing. You'll only have to play along and allow me to take several pictures of you. I won't harm you if you cooperate with me.”
After locking the doors, he pulled out a camera and a sharp knife from beneath his seat.
“Ms. Youngblood, I believe you're smart enough to make the right decision.”
A smirk flitted across Simon's lips as he looked at Emrys. “Young man, you're in luck today. Many people lust over this gorgeous CEO, and you'll be lucky enough to see her naked body today.”
It was obvious that he was planning to take nude photos of Cordelia.
Instead of yelling for help, Cordelia stared at Simon. “Are you in cahoots with Allure Group? Or is Zachary in cahoots with Allure Group?”
For years, Cordelia Group and Allure Group had been fierce competitors in the beauty products industry.
Cordelia Group was about to get listed. If any compromising photos of Cordelia were to be leaked online, it could cause irreparable damage to the reputation of the organization.
Zachary Lawson was the HR manager of Cordelia Group, who had hired this new driver for Cordelia.
Simon was surprised. “I've heard stories about your intelligence and courage, and now I'm finally getting the chance to witness them for myself!”
His answer served to confirm Cordelia's guess.
Chortling gaily, Simon said, “Ms. Youngblood, I'm a gentleman who cannot bring myself to humiliate someone as gorgeous as you. Why don't you take off your clothes yourself? If you force me to take action, I'm afraid I'll go beyond taking photos.”
He had anticipated that Cordelia would not surrender without a fight. There was an unmistakable glimmer of desire and avarice in his eyes.
Suddenly, Simon felt a strong grip on his wrist. He quickly looked up to see Emrys shooting daggers at him.
“How dare you bully Delia in front of me? Do you have a death wish?” Emrys' voice was as cold as his gaze.
Having spent five years on the battlefield, Emrys had seen so much that his powers of observation were heightened to a remarkable degree. He was capable of recognizing the slightest hint of malicious intent in anyone's eyes.
From the moment he first laid eyes on the driver, the latter's unsteady gaze had caused him to sense that something wasn't quite right. That was why he had asked Cordelia to give him a ride.
Indeed, the driver had an ulterior motive.
“Watch it, young man!” Simon's expression darkened. “Isn't a free show enough? You want more, huh?”
He tried to retract his arm. To his horror, Emrys' grip was as firm as steel.
Crack!
Simon felt an intense pain in his wrist as his bone was crushed. The knife that had been in his hand just moments before dropped to the ground.
“Ow!”
Simon had no idea that Emrys' fingers were strong enough to crush his bone easily.
He let out an agonized scream.
Tossing the camera away, he unlocked the doors and fled the scene.
However, he soon felt pain flaring up his legs, and he crumpled to the ground.
The culprits were two uneven pebbles, which had embedded themselves in the back of his knees.
What the f*ck did he do? Ah!
Riveting terror swept through Simon, causing his entire body to tremble uncontrollably.
“I can't even bear to bully Delia. Who are you to take advantage of her?”
Emrys strode forward and gave Simon's injury a forceful kick.
“Ow!” Another scream pierced the air, and Simon fainted from the excruciating pain.
Anyone who crossed Emrys' limit would meet their doom.
Emrys' limit was none other than the seven ladies. Those who dared to lay a hand on them would have to face Sky Devourer Lord's wrath.
If they were in battle, Simon would've been dead by now.
Cordelia got out of the car and stood behind Emrys. Her lashes trembled when she saw how intimidating he was.
“Who on earth are you?” she asked.
Suddenly, Emrys spun around and took off his pants. At the same time, he pinned Cordelia to the ground.
“Delia, I'm sorry!”
“Mmph!”
Chapter 5 The Birthmark
Cordelia was absolutely petrified and humiliated.
After Emrys helped her gallantly, Cordelia had come to view him in an entirely different light. She was no longer averse to the idea of becoming friends with him even though he wasn't her little brother. That was why she had talked to him.
Never in her wildest dreams did she know he'd do this to her.
She felt as if she had escaped from a pack of wolves but ended up in the tiger's den.
Cordelia struggled to free herself, but she stopped in shock at the sight displayed before her.
Emrys had a secret. There was a birthmark shaped like a bolt of purple lightning on his inner thigh.
Everyone in the orphanage knew about it, including his seven sisters.
Upon seeing the bolt of purple lightning, Cordelia immediately knew that the young man was none other than Emrys, whom she had last met fifteen years ago.
“I can't believe it's you, Rys! I thought I'd never see you again!”
Cordelia leaped to her feet and flung her arms around Emrys, her body shaking with emotion as tears streamed down her cheeks.
Emrys' nose stung, too.
Nothing has changed. Delia is still the same person. Fifteen years later, we're still as close as ever instead of growing distant.
Feeling touched, Emrys swore to do his best to protect her.
Something doesn't feel right.
Soon, Emrys realized what was wrong. He chuckled bitterly and said, “Delia, let me put on my pants.”
Cordelia's cheeks flushed red as she shot him a glare. “Why are you shy? It's not like I haven't seen you naked before.”
“Delia, there's someone else here,” Emrys reminded her.
“Oh!”
Cordelia belatedly realized that they weren't alone.
She hurriedly ran over to check on Simon and discovered he was still unconscious. Only then did she heave a sigh of relief.
Simon was completely oblivious to the fact that he had missed out on a priceless scene.
The engine of the Porsche 911 roared to life again.
This time, Emrys was the driver, while Cordelia occupied the passenger seat.
It had been years since they last met, so they naturally had a lot to talk about.
Cordelia was filled with a burning curiosity to discover how Emrys had managed to escape the fire and where he had been for the last fifteen years.
Emrys recounted his past to her but didn't mention anything about spending five years at war. Instead, he told her he had spent the last fifteen years cultivating with the elderly friar on the mountain.
After listening to his story, Cordelia gave him a look. “Are you telling me a fairytale?”
Naturally, she refused to believe his story, as it sounded ridiculous.
Despite his best efforts, he could do nothing to convince Cordelia and was left feeling deflated.
Fortunately, Cordelia didn't press on. She said excitedly, “I wonder how the other ladies will feel when they discover that you're still alive and have grown into a handsome young lad.”
Emrys chuckled. “Keep this a secret from them. I want to surprise them one by one.”
“What a naughty boy,” Cordelia said as a knowing smile flitted across her lips.
Time flew by quickly as they chatted nonstop. Before they knew it, they had arrived at Cordelia Group.
Everyone was astonished to see the two of them entering the Cordelia Group building while cheerfully conversing with each other.
They had never seen the ice queen being that intimate with another man. It was a heartbreaking sight.
Countless people were destined to have sleepless nights ahead of them.
The first thing Cordelia did after returning to her office was to fire Zachary, the HR manager.
She never beat around the bush.
That was how decisive she was.
The position of HR manager was now vacant. Cordelia gave Emrys a wink and asked, “Emrys, are you interested in becoming a manager? It will be fun!”
Emrys chuckled bitterly and shook his head. “No, thank you. I know nothing about managing a company.”
Despite being Sky Devourer Lord, who was in charge of Thirty-six Sky Generals, he knew it was different from managing a company.
One would only need to be exceptionally strong to manage Sky Devourer, but managing a company was different, as it involved various rules and systems.
Emrys wasn't good at that.
Cordelia said, “It's fine. You're just the manager in name. If you need help, just let Angelina know.”
Angelina Gardner was Cordelia's secretary. They were close to each other. In the office, they were professional and respectful, but outside of work, they were practically inseparable friends.
Hearing that, Emrys had no choice but to agree. After all, he could move on anytime if the job wasn't to his liking.
They were chatting when Angelina came into the office.
Angelina was a stunning woman in her mid-twenties. She entered the room with her sophisticated, business-casual outfit emphasizing her curvy shape. Her legs were tastefully covered in sheer black stockings, and her pink sunglasses were the perfect accessory to cover the mole at the corner of her eye.
Angelina was a gorgeous lady, and her looks were second to Cordelia in the company.
However, Emrys merely glanced at her briefly before looking away. To him, no lady was comparable to his seven sisters.
“Come in, Angelina. Let me introduce you to someone,” Cordelia said happily. “This is my younger brother, Emrys Lund. I was thinking he could be the new HR manager. What do you think?”
Angelina glanced at Emrys with a thoughtful look on her face.
A while ago, Angelina had heard her colleagues gossiping about their CEO bringing a pretty boy to her office.
Naturally, she had been skeptical of what she had heard. Cordelia was discerning and selective, so she refused to believe that she had actually succumbed to a romantic attachment.
It looks like she has succumbed to her desires.
“Ms. Youngblood, I don't know if I should say this.”
They might be best friends, but Angelina would always address Cordelia as “Ms. Youngblood” at work.
Cordelia replied cheerfully, “We're all friends here, so go ahead!”
Angelina pushed her glasses further up the bridge of her nose and spoke firmly. “I believe it's in the company's best interest to maintain the vacancy in the upper management, specifically the HR manager. After all, we are in the process of becoming publicly listed. Taking on Mr. Lund in this role may be unwise, so I suggest we reconsider this decision.”
“Oh? How so?”
Angelina pondered over her question before eventually answering, “Reputation.”
“Do you also think that Emrys is my toy boy?” Cordelia was smart enough to realize what she meant.
“I'm not alone. That's what everyone thought.”
The company was about to get listed, so the company's reputation would suffer if word got out that Cordelia had fired a seasoned employee just to let her toy boy take over the position.
Cordelia knew that, but instead of offering any further explanation, she simply waved her hand in a dismissive gesture. “I have decided. Emrys is going to be our HR manager from this day forward. Angelina, why don't you take him around?”
Jadeborough in July was scorching.
A skinny young man in the crowd was silently gazing at the familiar and yet somewhat unfamiliar city.
“It's been fifteen years... I'm finally back. I wonder how the girls are,” the young man mumbled under his breath.
Emrys Lund was an orphan who grew up in an orphanage. There, seven girls who were not related to him by blood still loved him like family.
Their favorite game as children was to play house with Emrys. They even promised to marry Emrys in the future.
Emrys was only five back then. In his cute voice, he told them that their promises had to be genuine because they were no longer three years old.
The seven girls gave him a pinky promise for that.
From then on, the young Emrys looked forward to growing up quickly, until a fire destroyed his life.
Those girls could have escaped, but they had run back into the building to look for him and were trapped in the flames.
Frightened out of his mind, the young Emrys began bawling.
The eldest of the girls held him in her arms and told him not to be afraid.
The flames raged on.
The eight children huddled together, but they soon passed out from the smoke.
When young Emrys opened his eyes again, the flames were still there. What was different was that there was an elderly friar standing before him in the fire, his clothes perfectly intact.
The young Emrys was stunned. He thought he was hallucinating until the elderly friar said, “I can save the girls, but you have to serve as my apprentice.”
Those words were lifesaving words, and Emrys agreed to them immediately.
Back then, he did not realize that his life story would be rewritten because of that.
After leaving the orphanage, the elderly friar brought Emrys to a monastery and taught him medical skills, martial arts, and magic. He even made Emrys train in a Nameless Divine Art.
That lasted for ten years.
When Emrys turned fifteen and thought he could finally return to Jadeborough, the elderly friar sent him to the war zone at the border.
That went on for five years.
During those years, an organization named Sky Devourer rose to power in the midst of the bloody battles.
With Sky Devourer and its Thirty-six Sky Generals in power guarding over the four regions, no one dared to lay a finger on Chanaea from then on.
Their lord, Empyrean Lord, in the meantime, had discreetly returned to the land where he spent his childhood—Jadeborough.
Emrys was mulling over his past, his memories flashing across his mind as if he was dreaming.
Truly, if he hadn't been through all those incidents—if he were to hear it from someone else—he would have thought of them as insane.
Sunshine Children's Home was still around, but Emrys had complicated feelings about it.
The fire fifteen years ago had put the orphanage in the spotlight, with kindhearted people donating generously to rebuild the orphanage.
The shabby, concrete building was now a much taller building, and it had better facilities than before. However, it was no longer the place Emrys was familiar with.
Still, when Emrys' gaze landed on the children's innocent smiles, the strangeness of it all dissipated.
He felt as if he was looking at a younger version of himself and the girls.
Everything was still the same, and the orphanage was still the wondrous place it used to be.
Emrys soon found one of the orphanage's staff and told them the reason for his visit.
In no time, a woman with reading glasses came to Emrys and began studying him in confusion.
“I'm the director of Sunshine Children's Home. May I know who you're looking for?”
“You're the director?”
Emrys froze.
The director he remembered had the last name Olman, and he was an elderly man. He was definitely not the woman standing before him.
The elderly woman nodded. “I've been the director for over ten years. Aren't you here to see me?”
“I'm here to see Mr. Olman.”
“Oh, you're looking for the old director! It's been some time since he retired!”
The director was no longer suspicious of Emrys when she realized he was there to look for the previous director. In fact, she became friendlier.
However, Emrys frowned.
Mr. Olman retired? And it seems that he retired over ten years ago. Is it because of that fire?
Emrys hastily asked, “Then, do you have Mr. Olman's address?”
“I do, I do! Give me a moment. I'll write it down for you.”
The woman turned to enter a room. Not long after, she returned with a note containing the previous director's address and handed it to Emrys.
“Thank you!”
Following the address, Emrys arrived at a house.
A graying elderly man was hunching over, sweeping the yard. Emrys recognized him as the previous director—Walter Olman—instantly.
It's been fifteen years since I saw Mr. Olman. He looks like he has aged tremendously.
A wave of sorrow washed over Emrys, and he hurried toward him. However, what he saw next made rage course through his veins.
While Walter was sweeping the floor, a young man in a flowery shirt shoved him all of a sudden and snapped, “I know those women send you money every month, coffin-dodger. Where is it? Spit it out!”
This is a robbery in broad daylight!
Emrys was livid. He lunged at the young man and grabbed his collar. “How dare you try to steal an old man's money? Are you even human? You beast!”
The young man did not expect someone to lunge at him. A trace of panic flitted across his face, but he soon calmed down again.
“L-Let go of me. This is a family matter. What does this have to do with you?”
“Family matter?”
It was Emrys' turn to be confused as he turned to look at Walter.
A melancholic look manifested on Walter's face, and he sighed. “He's not lying, kid. He's no robber. He's Gavin Wahl, my adopted son.”
Gavin Wahl? Oh, it's Gavin!
Emrys had to stare at the other young man for a while before he finally recalled who he was.
No wonder he looks familiar. He's Gavin, the one who used to bully me and was beaten up by the girls. Why did Mr. Olman adopt him?
For a moment, Emrys was in a daze.
Gavin took the opportunity to struggle away from him. He coughed violently for a while before he managed to recompose himself.
“You b*stard, don't be a busybody. Since you know this is a family matter, now scram!”
Gavin shot Emrys a glare before turning to shout at Walter again.
“Grayhead, you should be giving me good food, clothes, and money for entertainment if you took me in. Why did you adopt me if you can't give me the best things in life? Where is the money those women gave you? Give it to me! What are you trying to do by hiding it? Are you trying to bring it to the grave with you? You don't have many years to live, and you need me to make the arrangements for your funeral. Who are you going to give the money to if not me? What a brainless old fart.”
The more Gavin spoke, the more he was getting out of line.
Walter's body was shaking, but he kept his head low as he endured Gavin's cursing.
Emrys could not bear to watch any longer. He raised his hand and gave Gavin a slap.
Smack!
“This slap is for your impudence and your foul mouth!”
Smack!
“This is for your ingratitude! You are a shame to humankind!”
Smack!
“And this is for your foolishness and ignorance!”
Chapter 2 The Jealousy Of Gavin
Each of the three slaps was harder and louder than the previous one.
When Emrys delivered the last slap, Gavin fell to the ground on his bottom.
Gavin was stunned.
He was bewildered.
Where did this lunatic come from?
However, he soon came back to his senses, and the veins on his neck bulged.
“F*ck you! Whether or not I'm a dutiful son is none of your business! Who do you think you are to stick your nose in my matters?”
“Who do I think I am?” Emrys shot him an icy look. “Open your damn eyes and take a good look at who I am!”
“You—”
Emrys' bellow made Gavin freeze in place, and he finally studied Emrys' face.
Then a shudder wracked his body.
The image of the skinny boy fifteen years ago started overlapping with the sight of the young man in front of him.
It was only then that Gavin realized how similar their features were.
“No... That is impossible...”
Gavin shook his head vigorously. Emrys' name was on the tip of his tongue, but he could not say the name out loud.
It was too absurd.
“Surprised?” Emrys sneered. “You bullied me so often when we were younger. You peed on my shoes, and you dirtied my clothes with watercolor. You even made me your scapegoat a few times. I ended up getting punished by Mr. Olman in your place. Have you forgotten all about that?”
Thump!
Gavin took a step back.
It's him! It really is him! The Emrys I bullied so often is back!
“Why didn't the fire kill you? Why must you come back so suddenly? Why are you here to mess up my life?”
Gavin grew agitated.
“I did everything I could to curry favor with those women, but they refused to see me as their little brother. They said you're the only one who is their little brother. I tried my best to do well around the director and succeeded in making him adopt me, but he's always talking about you and you only! I tried so hard to become you, but everyone refused to give me a chance! Which part of me isn't as good as you? Did you know how desperately I wished you were dead?”
Gavin grimaced.
Right then, rationality left him. He spun around to grab a metal rod and swung it at Emrys.
Alas, the response he received from Emrys was a lightning-swift kick.
Bam!
Before Gavin's metal rod could touch Emrys, a shoeprint appeared on his stomach, and he flew backward.
“You want to know why you won't be as good as me?” Emrys ambled over and stared down at Gavin. “It's because I won't bully the weak. It's because I'm not ungrateful. It's because my jealousy won't turn into resentment. Are these enough reasons for you?”
Emrys' last words, spoken in a soft voice, slammed into Gavin like a sledgehammer.
These were basic principles for being human, which Gavin did not possess.
Gavin was an ungrateful and jealous, despicable person who bullied the weak.
“Pfft—”
Perhaps those words were too much for Gavin as he coughed out a mouthful of blood, his face scrunching up in pain.
Emrys only stared at him. He had no pity for Gavin.
Gavin had been consumed by jealousy to the point he turned vile. He deserved no sympathy.
“Young one, are you... Are you really Emrys Lund?” Walter's shaky voice rang out all of a sudden.
When Emrys turned around, the glacial look on his face was gone, replaced by a smile. “Yes, it's me, Mr. Olman. I'm back.”
“It really is you!”
Walter's heart lurched, and he could not help but burst into tears as he hugged Emrys.
“Oh, my little Emrys, you're still alive! You're still alive... God has finally decided to spare me! I thought... I thought I killed you!”
Walter was bawling. It did not sound like one of despair but of relief.
The boy who had made him feel guilty for fifteen years was still alive.
“Yes, Mr. Olman. I'm still alive, and I'm doing good,” Emrys consoled softly, but he sensed something peculiar about Walter's mumbles. He waited until Walter calmed down before he asked, “Mr. Olman, are you hiding something from me? The fire fifteen years ago wasn't an accident, was it?”
Walter wiped his tears away. “Let bygones be bygones. Everything is fine as long as you're alive.”
His response made Emrys even surer of his speculations. In a solemn manner, he said, “Mr. Olman, if you really feel guilty about me, please tell me everything.”
Walter wanted to avoid the topic, but he knew he could not hide it from Emrys anymore when he saw Emrys' somber look. Slowly, he told Emrys what had happened.
As it turned out, there was indeed something strange about the fire fifteen years ago.
Back then, Prime Realty had been interested in the land where Sunshine Children's Home was. They had met with Walter multiple times in an attempt to force him to agree to sell the land at a low price.
However, Walter was strong-willed. No matter what Prime Realty did, he refused to sign the contract.
Left without a choice, the person in charge of Prime Realty threatened Walter and warned him that he would suffer the consequences of not giving in.
The next day after that, a fire broke out in the orphanage.
Walter suspected that the fire was an act of revenge by Prime Realty, but he could not find any evidence of their involvement.
After that fire, Emrys disappeared.
Walter thought he had indirectly killed Emrys, so he soon quit his job and adopted Gavin, who was about the same age as Emrys.
He tried to alleviate his guilt toward Emrys by giving Gavin everything he could. Alas, he ended up spoiling Gavin and made Gavin a greedy individual who asked for money from him every few days.
It used to be a small sum, so he had said nothing about it. However, this time, Gavin was asking for two hundred thousand.
There was no way Walter would give it to him, so that made Gavin hurl abuses at him.
Dead silence took over after Walter finished telling the story.
When he lifted his head to glance at Emrys, he was taken aback by the terrifying, frigid look in Emrys' dark eyes.
Prime Realty. You made me leave my hometown for fifteen years. You nearly killed me in the fire. You nearly made me lose my found family! How should I settle this score with you?
Chapter 3 I Am Back
Emrys could feel the fury rising within him, like a storm building in the distance. His torrent of emotion was waiting to be unleashed.
Sensing his wrath, Walter gently caressed his cheek to console him.
“I'm telling you this so I can be honest and not hide anything from you. I don't want you to do anything foolish.”
He had been afraid to tell Emrys the truth, fearing he would cause trouble for Prime Realty. There was no point in doing so because the forces behind the organization were terrifying.
Emrys was pulled back to reality when the old man's wrinkled palm stroked his cheek. “I'm sorry for giving you a scare, Mr. Olman.”
“Promise me you'll let go of the past, okay?” Walter pleaded.
“Don't worry, Mr. Olman. I won't do anything foolish,” Emrys said, suppressing his anger.
“You're a good kid.” Walter sighed in relief. Suddenly remembering something, he smiled. “The girls will be overjoyed if they know you're still alive.”
Emrys' heart lurched as he asked, “Are they doing fine?”
“They're doing well. They have their own careers, and they send me money every month. I have their photos here too.”
Photos?
Emrys' eyes lit up. It had been fifteen years since he had seen them. He wondered what they looked like now and whether they had grown even more beautiful.
Of course, no matter how they looked, they were the women he loved most in his life.
Walter entered the house and carefully retrieved a stack of photos from the drawer.
Filled with anticipation, Emrys eagerly spread the photos out and took a quick glance. His eyes almost popped out of their sockets.
“T-They're really my sisters?” The man could not believe his eyes, not because his sisters were ugly, but because they were too beautiful. Each one of them looked like a goddess.
Walter grinned and remarked, “Your sisters are not only beautiful but also highly successful.”
Somehow, Emrys believed the old man's words.
As the two were chatting, Gavin, who had caught his breath, suddenly crawled miserably to Walter's feet.
“Mr. Olman, please give me two hundred thousand. I really need the money,” he begged.
Clearly, he was preparing to play the sympathy card.
Walter had been chatting happily with Emrys, but Gavin's words instantly ruined his good mood. “You unfilial child! How dare you ask me for money?”
“It's not like that, Mr. Olman. It's because I... I—”
“Hurry up and speak your mind,” Walter interrupted before Gavin could think of an explanation. “Did you get into any trouble outside?”
Seeing that he could not hide the truth, Gavin bit the bullet and confessed, “I owe the casino money. They threatened to cut off my hand if I didn't pay back within a week.”
“What! How dare you go to the casino? I'll kill you, you b*stard!” Walter was enraged when he heard that Gavin owed money at the casino. He grabbed a broom and started beating him with it.
Instead of dodging, Gavin pleaded, “I must have gone insane, but it has already happened. I honestly can't come up with a solution, which is why I'm asking you for money.”
“You damn thing! Are you trying to drive me crazy?” Walter bellowed.
Just then, a clear and cold voice came from afar. “Gavin, I warned you not to make Mr. Olman angry again. Why do you keep disobeying my instructions?”
A tall and slender woman walked over from outside the courtyard.
Her long, shiny hair was coiled high behind her head, exposing her grace and poise. She had stunning features and a cold and sophisticated attitude.
The white and elegant clothing could not hide her curvaceous figure. She exuded goddess-like grace.
She's so beautiful!
At first glance, Emrys was deeply attracted to the mysterious woman. His eyes glistened as he admired her good looks.
That's my eldest sister!
The woman was none other than Emrys' eldest sister, Cordelia Youngblood, whom he hadn't seen in fifteen years.
Compared to the photo Emrys had seen earlier, Cordelia was even more beautiful in person, but she was also more aloof.
Cordelia and Emrys looked at each other at the same time.
In that moment of eye contact, Cordelia's delicate body trembled slightly. There was a hint of surprise in her beautiful eyes. However, she quickly recollected herself as if nothing had happened.
“For Mr. Olman's sake, I'll help you for the last time. If you dare to cause trouble again, I'll break your legs.” In order to prevent Walter from being upset, Cordelia wrote a check for two hundred thousand and threw it at Gavin.
Gavin was wild with joy. “Thank you, Delia.”
“Don't call me that. It disgusts me,” the woman spat.
“Haha...” Gavin smiled shamelessly. It didn't matter how he was treated now that he had the money.
Unable to contain himself any longer, Emrys uttered, “Delia, it's me.”
After five years of military service, the man's iron-blooded character had already been forged. Even when facing a million-strong army, he had never shown any fear.
However, at that moment, he felt jittery having to face his eldest sister.
Even an iron man could be tender.
Emrys' weak spot was his seven sisters.
Cordelia froze as she recalled memories of her beloved younger brother from fifteen years ago.
She stiffly turned to look at the somewhat familiar face, her voice trembling as she spoke. “You are... You are...”
Cordelia could not believe her eyes.
When she first entered and saw Emrys, she immediately felt that the young man resembled her brother, who had died in a fire.
However, she didn't dare to acknowledge him, as she was afraid of being disappointed.
Even though Emrys called her “Delia” with such a similar tone and expression, she still couldn't believe the man was her brother.
Walter smiled and said, “Cordelia, he is your little brother, Emrys. He has returned.”
“Emrys...” The woman was lost in her thoughts for a moment.
Is my little brother, Emrys, really back?
“Delia, it's me. I'm back.” Emrys smiled warmly and stepped forward to give his eldest sister a hug.
Cordelia's body instantly tensed up, and a hint of resistance flashed through her cold eyes. However, her actions were subtle and not particularly obvious.
“Emrys, you're finally back! I'm so happy!” Despite her celebratory words, she stepped back and broke free from Emrys' embrace.
Emrys was stunned, as his eldest sister's reaction was somewhat unexpected. She wasn't as excited as he had imagined, nor did she ask how he survived the fire.
Instead, they were like two old friends greeting each other respectfully, having not seen each other in a long time.
Have we really grown apart after fifteen years?
Emrys frowned as he thought of a serious question. He wondered if Cordelia had already started her own family and was trying to avoid complications.
After all, even though they called each other siblings, they didn't have any blood relation.
If that were the case, Emrys could only sincerely wish her well.
Walter, who was oblivious to the tense mood, enthusiastically escorted them to a seat so they could catch up on their lives.
Throughout the conversation, Cordelia did not ask Emrys anything about his life.
The bitter sensation in Emrys' heart grew stronger.
Maybe we have really grown apart!
Chapter 4 Meet Their Doom
They chatted for around half an hour before Cordelia got to her feet. “Mr. Olman, I'm heading back to Cordelia Group. I'll pay you a visit another time.”
“Okay. You should focus on your business. I'm doing fine here,” Walter said happily.
“If Gavin upsets you again, let me know. I'll teach him a lesson.” After bidding Walter goodbye, Cordelia turned to Emrys. “Come with me. I need to talk to you.”
Emrys nodded and walked out behind her silently.
Outside, there was a Porsche 911 parked by the road, with the driver waiting aside.
“Get in,” Cordelia said curtly.
Emrys hopped into the backseat and immediately felt an icy gaze directed at him. It came from Cordelia.
Emrys felt a chill go down his spine.
What's wrong? Why is Delia acting this way? Even if we last met fifteen years ago, there is no good reason for her to be so distant and unwelcoming toward me.
“Be honest with me. What is your motive for approaching Mr. Olman?” Cordelia demanded icily.
Motive?
Her question caught Emrys by surprise. “Delia, what are you talking about?”
Cordelia fixed her gaze on him, her expression stern and impatient. “Enough with the act. I don't have that much time to waste on you. Just tell me how much you want!”
It was obvious to Emrys that Cordelia was hostile toward him as she thought he was an impostor.
Interesting.
A smile nudged Emrys' lips as he decided to trick her. He leaned against the chair lazily.
“Why didn't you expose me in front of Mr. Olman if you know I'm an imposter?”
I was right. He is an imposter.
Cordelia's gaze grew increasingly icy.
As Emrys had expected, she didn't believe that he was still alive. Although revealing the truth would have been easier, she had chosen to keep silent, as she didn't want to let Walter down.
Cordelia felt terrible to see Walter's health deteriorating over the years, but she couldn't do anything about it.
It had been more than a decade since she had last seen him beam with such joy, and she found it impossible to shatter the blissful moment by revealing the truth.
Of course, there was no need to explain things to the imposter. Instead of answering Emrys' question, she merely glared at him.
Emrys gave a nonchalant shrug. “Give me a ride home, will you? I'm actually headed in the same direction as you.”
With that, he closed his eyes.
Cordelia had no choice but to tell the driver to drive.
The Porsche sped away, leaving a trail of exhaust fumes in its wake. Not a word was spoken throughout the journey, and the tension in the vehicle was palpable.
Cordelia's expression remained frosty the entire time.
Around twenty minutes later, she suddenly frowned and said, “This is not the way to Cordelia Group.”
However, the driver ignored her and continued driving.
A sense of foreboding crept into Cordelia's chest.
Before long, the car rolled to a stop in a spacious area.
The driver, Simon Hall, turned around and flashed a smile. “Ms. Youngblood, please understand that I'm merely doing my job.”
“What is this?” Cordelia's eyes were cold.
“Nothing. You'll only have to play along and allow me to take several pictures of you. I won't harm you if you cooperate with me.”
After locking the doors, he pulled out a camera and a sharp knife from beneath his seat.
“Ms. Youngblood, I believe you're smart enough to make the right decision.”
A smirk flitted across Simon's lips as he looked at Emrys. “Young man, you're in luck today. Many people lust over this gorgeous CEO, and you'll be lucky enough to see her naked body today.”
It was obvious that he was planning to take nude photos of Cordelia.
Instead of yelling for help, Cordelia stared at Simon. “Are you in cahoots with Allure Group? Or is Zachary in cahoots with Allure Group?”
For years, Cordelia Group and Allure Group had been fierce competitors in the beauty products industry.
Cordelia Group was about to get listed. If any compromising photos of Cordelia were to be leaked online, it could cause irreparable damage to the reputation of the organization.
Zachary Lawson was the HR manager of Cordelia Group, who had hired this new driver for Cordelia.
Simon was surprised. “I've heard stories about your intelligence and courage, and now I'm finally getting the chance to witness them for myself!”
His answer served to confirm Cordelia's guess.
Chortling gaily, Simon said, “Ms. Youngblood, I'm a gentleman who cannot bring myself to humiliate someone as gorgeous as you. Why don't you take off your clothes yourself? If you force me to take action, I'm afraid I'll go beyond taking photos.”
He had anticipated that Cordelia would not surrender without a fight. There was an unmistakable glimmer of desire and avarice in his eyes.
Suddenly, Simon felt a strong grip on his wrist. He quickly looked up to see Emrys shooting daggers at him.
“How dare you bully Delia in front of me? Do you have a death wish?” Emrys' voice was as cold as his gaze.
Having spent five years on the battlefield, Emrys had seen so much that his powers of observation were heightened to a remarkable degree. He was capable of recognizing the slightest hint of malicious intent in anyone's eyes.
From the moment he first laid eyes on the driver, the latter's unsteady gaze had caused him to sense that something wasn't quite right. That was why he had asked Cordelia to give him a ride.
Indeed, the driver had an ulterior motive.
“Watch it, young man!” Simon's expression darkened. “Isn't a free show enough? You want more, huh?”
He tried to retract his arm. To his horror, Emrys' grip was as firm as steel.
Crack!
Simon felt an intense pain in his wrist as his bone was crushed. The knife that had been in his hand just moments before dropped to the ground.
“Ow!”
Simon had no idea that Emrys' fingers were strong enough to crush his bone easily.
He let out an agonized scream.
Tossing the camera away, he unlocked the doors and fled the scene.
However, he soon felt pain flaring up his legs, and he crumpled to the ground.
The culprits were two uneven pebbles, which had embedded themselves in the back of his knees.
What the f*ck did he do? Ah!
Riveting terror swept through Simon, causing his entire body to tremble uncontrollably.
“I can't even bear to bully Delia. Who are you to take advantage of her?”
Emrys strode forward and gave Simon's injury a forceful kick.
“Ow!” Another scream pierced the air, and Simon fainted from the excruciating pain.
Anyone who crossed Emrys' limit would meet their doom.
Emrys' limit was none other than the seven ladies. Those who dared to lay a hand on them would have to face Sky Devourer Lord's wrath.
If they were in battle, Simon would've been dead by now.
Cordelia got out of the car and stood behind Emrys. Her lashes trembled when she saw how intimidating he was.
“Who on earth are you?” she asked.
Suddenly, Emrys spun around and took off his pants. At the same time, he pinned Cordelia to the ground.
“Delia, I'm sorry!”
“Mmph!”
Chapter 5 The Birthmark
Cordelia was absolutely petrified and humiliated.
After Emrys helped her gallantly, Cordelia had come to view him in an entirely different light. She was no longer averse to the idea of becoming friends with him even though he wasn't her little brother. That was why she had talked to him.
Never in her wildest dreams did she know he'd do this to her.
She felt as if she had escaped from a pack of wolves but ended up in the tiger's den.
Cordelia struggled to free herself, but she stopped in shock at the sight displayed before her.
Emrys had a secret. There was a birthmark shaped like a bolt of purple lightning on his inner thigh.
Everyone in the orphanage knew about it, including his seven sisters.
Upon seeing the bolt of purple lightning, Cordelia immediately knew that the young man was none other than Emrys, whom she had last met fifteen years ago.
“I can't believe it's you, Rys! I thought I'd never see you again!”
Cordelia leaped to her feet and flung her arms around Emrys, her body shaking with emotion as tears streamed down her cheeks.
Emrys' nose stung, too.
Nothing has changed. Delia is still the same person. Fifteen years later, we're still as close as ever instead of growing distant.
Feeling touched, Emrys swore to do his best to protect her.
Something doesn't feel right.
Soon, Emrys realized what was wrong. He chuckled bitterly and said, “Delia, let me put on my pants.”
Cordelia's cheeks flushed red as she shot him a glare. “Why are you shy? It's not like I haven't seen you naked before.”
“Delia, there's someone else here,” Emrys reminded her.
“Oh!”
Cordelia belatedly realized that they weren't alone.
She hurriedly ran over to check on Simon and discovered he was still unconscious. Only then did she heave a sigh of relief.
Simon was completely oblivious to the fact that he had missed out on a priceless scene.
The engine of the Porsche 911 roared to life again.
This time, Emrys was the driver, while Cordelia occupied the passenger seat.
It had been years since they last met, so they naturally had a lot to talk about.
Cordelia was filled with a burning curiosity to discover how Emrys had managed to escape the fire and where he had been for the last fifteen years.
Emrys recounted his past to her but didn't mention anything about spending five years at war. Instead, he told her he had spent the last fifteen years cultivating with the elderly friar on the mountain.
After listening to his story, Cordelia gave him a look. “Are you telling me a fairytale?”
Naturally, she refused to believe his story, as it sounded ridiculous.
Despite his best efforts, he could do nothing to convince Cordelia and was left feeling deflated.
Fortunately, Cordelia didn't press on. She said excitedly, “I wonder how the other ladies will feel when they discover that you're still alive and have grown into a handsome young lad.”
Emrys chuckled. “Keep this a secret from them. I want to surprise them one by one.”
“What a naughty boy,” Cordelia said as a knowing smile flitted across her lips.
Time flew by quickly as they chatted nonstop. Before they knew it, they had arrived at Cordelia Group.
Everyone was astonished to see the two of them entering the Cordelia Group building while cheerfully conversing with each other.
They had never seen the ice queen being that intimate with another man. It was a heartbreaking sight.
Countless people were destined to have sleepless nights ahead of them.
The first thing Cordelia did after returning to her office was to fire Zachary, the HR manager.
She never beat around the bush.
That was how decisive she was.
The position of HR manager was now vacant. Cordelia gave Emrys a wink and asked, “Emrys, are you interested in becoming a manager? It will be fun!”
Emrys chuckled bitterly and shook his head. “No, thank you. I know nothing about managing a company.”
Despite being Sky Devourer Lord, who was in charge of Thirty-six Sky Generals, he knew it was different from managing a company.
One would only need to be exceptionally strong to manage Sky Devourer, but managing a company was different, as it involved various rules and systems.
Emrys wasn't good at that.
Cordelia said, “It's fine. You're just the manager in name. If you need help, just let Angelina know.”
Angelina Gardner was Cordelia's secretary. They were close to each other. In the office, they were professional and respectful, but outside of work, they were practically inseparable friends.
Hearing that, Emrys had no choice but to agree. After all, he could move on anytime if the job wasn't to his liking.
They were chatting when Angelina came into the office.
Angelina was a stunning woman in her mid-twenties. She entered the room with her sophisticated, business-casual outfit emphasizing her curvy shape. Her legs were tastefully covered in sheer black stockings, and her pink sunglasses were the perfect accessory to cover the mole at the corner of her eye.
Angelina was a gorgeous lady, and her looks were second to Cordelia in the company.
However, Emrys merely glanced at her briefly before looking away. To him, no lady was comparable to his seven sisters.
“Come in, Angelina. Let me introduce you to someone,” Cordelia said happily. “This is my younger brother, Emrys Lund. I was thinking he could be the new HR manager. What do you think?”
Angelina glanced at Emrys with a thoughtful look on her face.
A while ago, Angelina had heard her colleagues gossiping about their CEO bringing a pretty boy to her office.
Naturally, she had been skeptical of what she had heard. Cordelia was discerning and selective, so she refused to believe that she had actually succumbed to a romantic attachment.
It looks like she has succumbed to her desires.
“Ms. Youngblood, I don't know if I should say this.”
They might be best friends, but Angelina would always address Cordelia as “Ms. Youngblood” at work.
Cordelia replied cheerfully, “We're all friends here, so go ahead!”
Angelina pushed her glasses further up the bridge of her nose and spoke firmly. “I believe it's in the company's best interest to maintain the vacancy in the upper management, specifically the HR manager. After all, we are in the process of becoming publicly listed. Taking on Mr. Lund in this role may be unwise, so I suggest we reconsider this decision.”
“Oh? How so?”
Angelina pondered over her question before eventually answering, “Reputation.”
“Do you also think that Emrys is my toy boy?” Cordelia was smart enough to realize what she meant.
“I'm not alone. That's what everyone thought.”
The company was about to get listed, so the company's reputation would suffer if word got out that Cordelia had fired a seasoned employee just to let her toy boy take over the position.
Cordelia knew that, but instead of offering any further explanation, she simply waved her hand in a dismissive gesture. “I have decided. Emrys is going to be our HR manager from this day forward. Angelina, why don't you take him around?”
00:46
Jun 28, 2024 - Jun 28, 2024
Chapter 1 If There Is a Next Life
On the rooftop of Starlight Tower, on the terrace.
In the dim and dilapidated utility room, Kate Lowe was covered in scars and huddled in the corner. Her hands and feet were firmly bound by iron chains, her clothes were tattered, and the high temperature of summer caused the wounds on her body to become inflamed and pus-filled, constantly oozing blood. Flies and mosquitoes swarmed around her and constantly sucked on the exposed and decaying flesh.
The look in her eyes had become somewhat disoriented. The days full of torment had driven her to the point of despair.
Creak!
The door of the utility room suddenly opened.
The glaring sunlight poured in, and Kate instinctively squinted her eyes. She had not seen bright light in a long time, so her eyes were stimulated to have tears.
"Oh, Simon, look at her! This b*tch is so lucky. It's been three days, and she's still alive."
A mocking voice rang out. The words were filled with endless malice and sarcasm.
Kate's body suddenly stiffened. She ignored the glaring sunlight as she looked towards the door. Her expression was one of shock.
Standing in the backlight at the door of the utility room were a man and a woman. The woman was wearing a fiery red dress with big, wavy curls and exquisite makeup on her face. She looked down on Kate with disdain and mockery.
Simon Bishop was dressed in a well-tailored, dark grey suit. He had a handsome face and looked at Kate with the same cold and disdainful gaze. The corner of his mouth lifted into a cold and mocking smile. Simon said, "Whether she lives or dies, the outcome is the same."
"If she died, she would actually be off the hook easily. This time, we need to let her taste the feeling of being shattered into pieces. Hehe!"
The woman covered her mouth and chuckled lightly. She strode arrogantly in high heels towards the dishevelled Kate, huddled in the corner. She looked at her, and a triumphant smile appeared on her face. She taunted, "Look at you! Where is the noble and elegant Ms. Lowe?
"Oh, I forgot to tell you. Your family no longer exists."
She smirked, took out her phone, and waved it in front of Kate's eyes. "Did you see this? This is your oldest brother. He's been hacked to death on the street."
The victim on the screen was covered in knife wounds and completely disfigured. The blood was spread several meters away. His handsome face was unrecognisable, but his eyes refused to close even in death.
She lightly slid the screen with her fingers, which were painted with red nail polish, and continued, "And your second brother, he was so eager to find you that he and his car were crushed by a dump truck. Hmm ... I guess this pile of flesh is him."
That woman pointed to the horrifying scene of the car accident on the screen, where the car was crushed by the dump truck, now stacked like paper. There was a pool of blood on the ground, which was glaringly red.
"As for your third brother, he jumped off from the 18th floor to save you—his body had broken into pieces."
Kate stared blankly. Her brain seemed to shut down. All that was in front of her was a glaring red. The woman's voice continued.
"Meanwhile, your parents drove off the bridge and drowned together. Their bodies were just dredged this morning.
"Kate, your whole family died because of you. When is your turn to go to hell?"
She covered her mouth and watched the trembling figure in the corner. Tears of blood had rolled down Kate's eyes. She howled and screamed like a madwoman. That woman smiled even more brightly and continued, "After all, if you live, how can Simon and I take over the entire Lowe Group?"
"Arghhh! Arghhh! Arghhh!"
Kate howled and screamed desperately again, tears of blood dripping from her eyes. The iron chains clanged as she pulled them, but they cut deeper into her flesh.
Kate had understood everything when Simon and Ruth Robertson showed up together and looked at her with disgust, informing her of her family's death.
All of this was a trap set by Simon and Ruth to take control of her company.
It was a pity that she was deceived by her boyfriend and best friend for years. She had brought them into the company so that they got opportunities to destroy the Lowe Group.
"Oh, by the way, I have a more interesting video here."
Ruth looked at Kate, who was screaming in agony. Her laughter became more berserk as she pressed the play button.
Her face was filled with satisfaction from venting her hatred and looked intently at Kate.
It was this woman that had someone tie up Kate, beat and torture her nearly to death, cut out her tongue, and lock her in the utility room on the top floor of the Starlight Tower. Kate was barely clinging to life. However, Ruth left her eyes untouched, just so Kate could witness the tragic ends of those who cared for her, loved her, and protected her.
...
An abandoned factory.
Dressed in a black suit, a gorgeous, handsome man with crimson eyes tightly pressed his lips. He tried to suppress the rage and killing intent in his eyes. His voice trembled and hoarse as he asked, "Where's Kate?"
Simon casually sat at his opposite. He burst into laughter at the question. His face was full of pleasure. He looked disdainfully at the aloof man and said, "Eric, come on. Beg me."
"If you do it, I might tell you where Kate is."
Without hesitation, the dignified man leaned forward and folded his hands. His voice was filled with suppressed pain as he asked, "Please tell me where Kate is!"
Simon was stunned for a moment, then he burst into hysterical laughter.
Woah! Just look at that!
Eric Davison, the man who was all-powerful and influential in Capital City, is actually begging me humbly.
Every cell in his body was screaming with delight. A smile appeared on Simon's face. He sneered, deliberately elongating his tone, and said, "Kate? She said she hated you. You caused the tragic deaths of her family. She never wants to see you again in her life!
"She said she hates your face. Why don't you destroy your face? If you do it, I can plead for you and let her see you."
A dagger was thrown in front of Eric. The sharp blade shimmered with cold light.
Eric picked up the dagger and ruthlessly drew a few lines on his face. Blood gushed out instantly, and it ruined his once beautiful face. Despite the pain, Eric didn't frown. He simply stared at Simon, who looks paranoid and crazy. He calmly demanded, "I want to see her."
Simon was shocked by Eric's actions. He showed a hint of fear and disgust on his face. He coldly pointed to a dark door on the side and said, "She's inside. Go find her."
Eric pushed the door open without hesitation, but instead of Kate, he was met with a chilling blade.
Hidden inside the door were assassins hired by Simon. They took advantage of Eric's unpreparedness to strike him; each attack was meant to kill him.
Kate watched in shock as Eric fought desperately against several men and gradually lost ground. The hatred and guilt in her heart reached peak. She felt as if her heart were being stabbed and stirred with a knife, causing unbearable pain.
Eric had died.
Kate watched helplessly as that god-like man died in front of her. His body was abandoned in the wilderness to be torn apart by wild dogs.
"Now it's your turn, Kate."
There was malice in Ruth's voice as she looked at Kate, who was cowering on the ground with hollow eyes and lacked the will to survive. She smiled even more brightly.
Kate thought herself as a sinner.
She was blind to right and wrong. That mistake caused harm to her loved ones and the man who loved her to the core.
She was the one who should go to hell, not them!
No, the ones who should go to hell were Ruth and Simon.
Kate's eyes burst with intense hatred. Simon unlocked the chains to drag her out. Kate rushed at Simon and bit his neck fiercely like a madwoman.
"Arghhh!"
Simon screamed in agony. He struggled to break free while cursing, "You witch!"
He repeatedly struck Kate's head with his elbow, causing excruciating pain. The tragic scenes of her life kept flashing before her eyes.
If there is a next life ...
If there is a next life!!
She will never let Ruth and Simon, these despicable individuals, get away with it! She'll never make the same mistakes again and allow her loved ones to meet a tragic end.
Her fragile body was no match for the strength of Ruth and Simon. Kate's body was dragged to the edge of the rooftop and mercilessly pushed off.
Bang!
The blood slowly flowed out on the ground. The color was vividly red.
Chapter 2 I Don't Want a Divorce
At midnight.
Kate shuddered awake from a nightmare. She felt disoriented and terrified as she opened her eyes. Subconsciously, she started to look around. Then, she suddenly froze in shock.
The layout of the room was incredibly familiar, it was her room back in Summer Estate!
But wasn't she supposed to be dead?
Pushed off the rooftop by Ruth and Simon, her body had shattered into pieces!
Could it be ... she was reborn?
Realising this, Kate's pupils constricted. She quickly lifted the blanket from her body and jumped out of bed, Not bothering to put on slippers. She ran out barefoot and pushed open the door at the end of the corridor.
As the door opened, she saw a man with his shirtless back facing the door.
There was a faint smell of blood lingered in the air. He turned his face upon hearing the movement. His deep gaze falling on the shocked Kate. That man was stunned, then his handsome face darkened slightly. He asked sarcastically, "What else do you want to do? Haven't you caused enough trouble?"
He exuded a cold and strong aura. His eyes dark and intense as he stared at Kate. It had a strong sense of oppression and it seemed to blend with the dark night, making it impossible to read his emotions.
Kate stared blankly at the man in front of her.
He was the man who had once made her hate and fear. In her previous life, she had been deceived by Ruth and Simon, believing that Eric was plotting against Lowe Group and using paranoid means to keep her by his side. She considered Eric terrifying and devilish. Every waking minute, she wanted to escape his confinement. However, when she was on the verge of death, she realised how much this man had sacrificed for her.
He even willing to sacrifice his life for her.
And now, he sat against the light, a simple bandage wrapped around his left shoulder, but blood still seeped through the bandage. Despite this, his expression remained indifferent, as if the injury was not affecting him at all.
Kate's pupils contracted.
She remembered!
...............
Click to READ more👉👉Title：Reborn of Kate
On the rooftop of Starlight Tower, on the terrace.
In the dim and dilapidated utility room, Kate Lowe was covered in scars and huddled in the corner. Her hands and feet were firmly bound by iron chains, her clothes were tattered, and the high temperature of summer caused the wounds on her body to become inflamed and pus-filled, constantly oozing blood. Flies and mosquitoes swarmed around her and constantly sucked on the exposed and decaying flesh.
The look in her eyes had become somewhat disoriented. The days full of torment had driven her to the point of despair.
Creak!
The door of the utility room suddenly opened.
The glaring sunlight poured in, and Kate instinctively squinted her eyes. She had not seen bright light in a long time, so her eyes were stimulated to have tears.
"Oh, Simon, look at her! This b*tch is so lucky. It's been three days, and she's still alive."
A mocking voice rang out. The words were filled with endless malice and sarcasm.
Kate's body suddenly stiffened. She ignored the glaring sunlight as she looked towards the door. Her expression was one of shock.
Standing in the backlight at the door of the utility room were a man and a woman. The woman was wearing a fiery red dress with big, wavy curls and exquisite makeup on her face. She looked down on Kate with disdain and mockery.
Simon Bishop was dressed in a well-tailored, dark grey suit. He had a handsome face and looked at Kate with the same cold and disdainful gaze. The corner of his mouth lifted into a cold and mocking smile. Simon said, "Whether she lives or dies, the outcome is the same."
"If she died, she would actually be off the hook easily. This time, we need to let her taste the feeling of being shattered into pieces. Hehe!"
The woman covered her mouth and chuckled lightly. She strode arrogantly in high heels towards the dishevelled Kate, huddled in the corner. She looked at her, and a triumphant smile appeared on her face. She taunted, "Look at you! Where is the noble and elegant Ms. Lowe?
"Oh, I forgot to tell you. Your family no longer exists."
She smirked, took out her phone, and waved it in front of Kate's eyes. "Did you see this? This is your oldest brother. He's been hacked to death on the street."
The victim on the screen was covered in knife wounds and completely disfigured. The blood was spread several meters away. His handsome face was unrecognisable, but his eyes refused to close even in death.
She lightly slid the screen with her fingers, which were painted with red nail polish, and continued, "And your second brother, he was so eager to find you that he and his car were crushed by a dump truck. Hmm ... I guess this pile of flesh is him."
That woman pointed to the horrifying scene of the car accident on the screen, where the car was crushed by the dump truck, now stacked like paper. There was a pool of blood on the ground, which was glaringly red.
"As for your third brother, he jumped off from the 18th floor to save you—his body had broken into pieces."
Kate stared blankly. Her brain seemed to shut down. All that was in front of her was a glaring red. The woman's voice continued.
"Meanwhile, your parents drove off the bridge and drowned together. Their bodies were just dredged this morning.
"Kate, your whole family died because of you. When is your turn to go to hell?"
She covered her mouth and watched the trembling figure in the corner. Tears of blood had rolled down Kate's eyes. She howled and screamed like a madwoman. That woman smiled even more brightly and continued, "After all, if you live, how can Simon and I take over the entire Lowe Group?"
"Arghhh! Arghhh! Arghhh!"
Kate howled and screamed desperately again, tears of blood dripping from her eyes. The iron chains clanged as she pulled them, but they cut deeper into her flesh.
Kate had understood everything when Simon and Ruth Robertson showed up together and looked at her with disgust, informing her of her family's death.
All of this was a trap set by Simon and Ruth to take control of her company.
It was a pity that she was deceived by her boyfriend and best friend for years. She had brought them into the company so that they got opportunities to destroy the Lowe Group.
"Oh, by the way, I have a more interesting video here."
Ruth looked at Kate, who was screaming in agony. Her laughter became more berserk as she pressed the play button.
Her face was filled with satisfaction from venting her hatred and looked intently at Kate.
It was this woman that had someone tie up Kate, beat and torture her nearly to death, cut out her tongue, and lock her in the utility room on the top floor of the Starlight Tower. Kate was barely clinging to life. However, Ruth left her eyes untouched, just so Kate could witness the tragic ends of those who cared for her, loved her, and protected her.
...
An abandoned factory.
Dressed in a black suit, a gorgeous, handsome man with crimson eyes tightly pressed his lips. He tried to suppress the rage and killing intent in his eyes. His voice trembled and hoarse as he asked, "Where's Kate?"
Simon casually sat at his opposite. He burst into laughter at the question. His face was full of pleasure. He looked disdainfully at the aloof man and said, "Eric, come on. Beg me."
"If you do it, I might tell you where Kate is."
Without hesitation, the dignified man leaned forward and folded his hands. His voice was filled with suppressed pain as he asked, "Please tell me where Kate is!"
Simon was stunned for a moment, then he burst into hysterical laughter.
Woah! Just look at that!
Eric Davison, the man who was all-powerful and influential in Capital City, is actually begging me humbly.
Every cell in his body was screaming with delight. A smile appeared on Simon's face. He sneered, deliberately elongating his tone, and said, "Kate? She said she hated you. You caused the tragic deaths of her family. She never wants to see you again in her life!
"She said she hates your face. Why don't you destroy your face? If you do it, I can plead for you and let her see you."
A dagger was thrown in front of Eric. The sharp blade shimmered with cold light.
Eric picked up the dagger and ruthlessly drew a few lines on his face. Blood gushed out instantly, and it ruined his once beautiful face. Despite the pain, Eric didn't frown. He simply stared at Simon, who looks paranoid and crazy. He calmly demanded, "I want to see her."
Simon was shocked by Eric's actions. He showed a hint of fear and disgust on his face. He coldly pointed to a dark door on the side and said, "She's inside. Go find her."
Eric pushed the door open without hesitation, but instead of Kate, he was met with a chilling blade.
Hidden inside the door were assassins hired by Simon. They took advantage of Eric's unpreparedness to strike him; each attack was meant to kill him.
Kate watched in shock as Eric fought desperately against several men and gradually lost ground. The hatred and guilt in her heart reached peak. She felt as if her heart were being stabbed and stirred with a knife, causing unbearable pain.
Eric had died.
Kate watched helplessly as that god-like man died in front of her. His body was abandoned in the wilderness to be torn apart by wild dogs.
"Now it's your turn, Kate."
There was malice in Ruth's voice as she looked at Kate, who was cowering on the ground with hollow eyes and lacked the will to survive. She smiled even more brightly.
Kate thought herself as a sinner.
She was blind to right and wrong. That mistake caused harm to her loved ones and the man who loved her to the core.
She was the one who should go to hell, not them!
No, the ones who should go to hell were Ruth and Simon.
Kate's eyes burst with intense hatred. Simon unlocked the chains to drag her out. Kate rushed at Simon and bit his neck fiercely like a madwoman.
"Arghhh!"
Simon screamed in agony. He struggled to break free while cursing, "You witch!"
He repeatedly struck Kate's head with his elbow, causing excruciating pain. The tragic scenes of her life kept flashing before her eyes.
If there is a next life ...
If there is a next life!!
She will never let Ruth and Simon, these despicable individuals, get away with it! She'll never make the same mistakes again and allow her loved ones to meet a tragic end.
Her fragile body was no match for the strength of Ruth and Simon. Kate's body was dragged to the edge of the rooftop and mercilessly pushed off.
Bang!
The blood slowly flowed out on the ground. The color was vividly red.
Chapter 2 I Don't Want a Divorce
At midnight.
Kate shuddered awake from a nightmare. She felt disoriented and terrified as she opened her eyes. Subconsciously, she started to look around. Then, she suddenly froze in shock.
The layout of the room was incredibly familiar, it was her room back in Summer Estate!
But wasn't she supposed to be dead?
Pushed off the rooftop by Ruth and Simon, her body had shattered into pieces!
Could it be ... she was reborn?
Realising this, Kate's pupils constricted. She quickly lifted the blanket from her body and jumped out of bed, Not bothering to put on slippers. She ran out barefoot and pushed open the door at the end of the corridor.
As the door opened, she saw a man with his shirtless back facing the door.
There was a faint smell of blood lingered in the air. He turned his face upon hearing the movement. His deep gaze falling on the shocked Kate. That man was stunned, then his handsome face darkened slightly. He asked sarcastically, "What else do you want to do? Haven't you caused enough trouble?"
He exuded a cold and strong aura. His eyes dark and intense as he stared at Kate. It had a strong sense of oppression and it seemed to blend with the dark night, making it impossible to read his emotions.
Kate stared blankly at the man in front of her.
He was the man who had once made her hate and fear. In her previous life, she had been deceived by Ruth and Simon, believing that Eric was plotting against Lowe Group and using paranoid means to keep her by his side. She considered Eric terrifying and devilish. Every waking minute, she wanted to escape his confinement. However, when she was on the verge of death, she realised how much this man had sacrificed for her.
He even willing to sacrifice his life for her.
And now, he sat against the light, a simple bandage wrapped around his left shoulder, but blood still seeped through the bandage. Despite this, his expression remained indifferent, as if the injury was not affecting him at all.
Kate's pupils contracted.
She remembered!
...............
Click to READ more👉👉Title：Reborn of Kate
00:29
Jun 28, 2024 - Jun 28, 2024
“Who extracted the bullet for you, Mr. Tristan?”
The doctor at Horington General Hospital was stunned after examining Tristan's wound.
Despite being the head surgeon of Horington General Hospital, he would have felt apprehensive about the surgery due to the bullet's proximity to the heart.
However, whoever extracted the bullet had not only took out the bullet but also left the heart unharmed.
Given that the doctor was known as the best surgeon in Horington, it never crossed his mind that there would be someone out there who was more skilled than him.
“I don't know.” Even Tristan was curious to know who saved him.
Just a few hours ago, more than ten men were attacking Tristan. Then out of nowhere, a teenage girl appeared on her bicycle.
She went on to defeat all of them with her bare hands and saved him.
“I'm leaving. No need to thank me,” the girl said to Tristan before leaving.
It would have been hard to imagine that the girl would lead him to the medical lab of Horington University, where she skillfully extracted the bullet from his wound and even managed to send a message to his subordinate, Felix.
Upon receiving the message, Felix hurriedly made his way toward the medical lab.
As he burst into the room, shock and worry coursed through his veins, for he was met with the sight of Tristan lying on the operating table.
“Mr. Tristan, who brought you here?” Felix was struggling to comprehend the situation unfolding before him.
Who is it that has the gall to court death? Do they know who the person lying on the operating table is? He's Tristan Lombard, scion of the Lombard family of Jipsdale. No one in the city would ever dare offend him, and if anything were to happen to him, many in Jipsdale would have to pay with their lives.
“The enemy has grown restless and resorted to hiring mercenaries to end my life. I want you to investigate and find the person who saved me.” Tristan calmly issued his instructions to Felix.
2
“Sophie, I am utterly appalled by your disgraceful actions. You brought shame upon the family. I cannot fathom why you refuse to show any remorse,” scolded Charmaine, her voice filled with disappointment and anger.
Five years ago, Sophie was the youngest daughter of the Tanner family.
Rumor had it that she cohabitated with a street hoodlum in eighth grade and aborted the baby they had.
Believing in the rumors, the Tanner family not only severed ties with her but also exiled her to Horington.
In the eyes of her teachers and schoolmates, Sophie was nothing but a delinquent.
Setting aside the fact that her grades were bad, she also had a penchant for causing trouble at school. Her behavior had eroded any trust her mother had in her.
Nevertheless, Sophie was indifferent to others' opinions and judgments.
On her way home one night after self-studying, Sophie stumbled upon a chaotic scene where a group of men was engaged in a fierce brawl.
If it wasn't because they were blocking her way, she wouldn't have bothered to stick her nose in their business.
As Sophie swiftly incapacitated over ten men and pushed aside those obstructing her path, a severely wounded man managed to grab hold of her.
Fine, I guess I'll be a good guy and help you out.
Sophie carried him to the medical lab at Horington University, extracting the bullet lodged in his body. Thereafter, she even sent a message to the man's subordinate.
However, she could never have anticipated that the man she had rescued would cross paths with her just a few days later.
“I'm Tristan Lombard of Lombard Group, and I need your help.”
“What could you possibly want from a delinquent like me?” Sophie asked.
“Others may not understand you, but I'm different.”
Tristan knew better than anyone else that the eighteen-year-old girl who bested a group of mercenaries and was skilled in surgery had another identity—Phantom, a renowned member of the hacker alliance called Wings of Light, known as the most skilled hacker in the world.
---------------------------------------------------------------
Title"Pursuing Her"
The doctor at Horington General Hospital was stunned after examining Tristan's wound.
Despite being the head surgeon of Horington General Hospital, he would have felt apprehensive about the surgery due to the bullet's proximity to the heart.
However, whoever extracted the bullet had not only took out the bullet but also left the heart unharmed.
Given that the doctor was known as the best surgeon in Horington, it never crossed his mind that there would be someone out there who was more skilled than him.
“I don't know.” Even Tristan was curious to know who saved him.
Just a few hours ago, more than ten men were attacking Tristan. Then out of nowhere, a teenage girl appeared on her bicycle.
She went on to defeat all of them with her bare hands and saved him.
“I'm leaving. No need to thank me,” the girl said to Tristan before leaving.
It would have been hard to imagine that the girl would lead him to the medical lab of Horington University, where she skillfully extracted the bullet from his wound and even managed to send a message to his subordinate, Felix.
Upon receiving the message, Felix hurriedly made his way toward the medical lab.
As he burst into the room, shock and worry coursed through his veins, for he was met with the sight of Tristan lying on the operating table.
“Mr. Tristan, who brought you here?” Felix was struggling to comprehend the situation unfolding before him.
Who is it that has the gall to court death? Do they know who the person lying on the operating table is? He's Tristan Lombard, scion of the Lombard family of Jipsdale. No one in the city would ever dare offend him, and if anything were to happen to him, many in Jipsdale would have to pay with their lives.
“The enemy has grown restless and resorted to hiring mercenaries to end my life. I want you to investigate and find the person who saved me.” Tristan calmly issued his instructions to Felix.
2
“Sophie, I am utterly appalled by your disgraceful actions. You brought shame upon the family. I cannot fathom why you refuse to show any remorse,” scolded Charmaine, her voice filled with disappointment and anger.
Five years ago, Sophie was the youngest daughter of the Tanner family.
Rumor had it that she cohabitated with a street hoodlum in eighth grade and aborted the baby they had.
Believing in the rumors, the Tanner family not only severed ties with her but also exiled her to Horington.
In the eyes of her teachers and schoolmates, Sophie was nothing but a delinquent.
Setting aside the fact that her grades were bad, she also had a penchant for causing trouble at school. Her behavior had eroded any trust her mother had in her.
Nevertheless, Sophie was indifferent to others' opinions and judgments.
On her way home one night after self-studying, Sophie stumbled upon a chaotic scene where a group of men was engaged in a fierce brawl.
If it wasn't because they were blocking her way, she wouldn't have bothered to stick her nose in their business.
As Sophie swiftly incapacitated over ten men and pushed aside those obstructing her path, a severely wounded man managed to grab hold of her.
Fine, I guess I'll be a good guy and help you out.
Sophie carried him to the medical lab at Horington University, extracting the bullet lodged in his body. Thereafter, she even sent a message to the man's subordinate.
However, she could never have anticipated that the man she had rescued would cross paths with her just a few days later.
“I'm Tristan Lombard of Lombard Group, and I need your help.”
“What could you possibly want from a delinquent like me?” Sophie asked.
“Others may not understand you, but I'm different.”
Tristan knew better than anyone else that the eighteen-year-old girl who bested a group of mercenaries and was skilled in surgery had another identity—Phantom, a renowned member of the hacker alliance called Wings of Light, known as the most skilled hacker in the world.
---------------------------------------------------------------
Title"Pursuing Her"
Atria AI helps you to find the best performing Ads on Meta for The novels products. Discover winning ads on Meta on Jul 3, 2026. With AtriaAI, you can effortlessly explore a vast library of top-performing The novels ads on Meta and derive actionable insights to enhance your ad campaigns. Our robust analytics tools enable you to never create The novels ads on Meta blindly, offering instant reviews of key ad metrics and performance topics for data-driven decisions. Gain a competitive edge with powerful research and analysis features, including competitor analysis for The novels ads on Meta. Our platform also provides endless inspiration from over 100 million winning ads, customizable ad creation tools, and ready-made templates to streamline your creative process. Transform your The novels advertising strategies with AtriaAI and achieve unparalleled success in your campaigns.
Discover the latest ad ideas on Meta
Women's ClothingMen's ClothingWomen's ShoesMen's ShoesBags & WalletsJewelryWatchesEyewearAccessoriesWearable Tech DevicesSportswearDigital DevicesKitchen AppliancesLaundry AppliancesHome AppliancesPersonal Care AppliancesHeating, Cooling & Air QualitySmall AppliancesBaby ClothingKids' ClothingMaternity ClothingBaby Feeding SuppliesBaby FoodBaby FormulaBaby ShoesChild Car SeatsBaby Hygiene ProductsNursery FurnitureStrollers & CribsDiapers & WipesToysSkincareHaircareCosmeticsFragrances & PerfumesPersonal HygieneOral CareMen's GroomingBeauty Tools & AccessoriesAesthetic MedicineFeminine CareWig & Hair StylingNewspaperMagzinesBook StoresMachinery & EquipmentsMarketing & AdvertisingOffice Equipment & SuppliesConsulting ServicesIT ServicesLegal ServicesHR & RecruitingReal Estate & Home RentalsSafety & SecurityOnline RetailersMarketplacesSubscription BoxesDigital ProductsE-commerce PlatformsPayment SolutionsDelivery ServicesEarly Childhood & Preschool EducationK-12 EducationHigher EducationOnline CoursesProfessional CertificationsTutoring ServicesEducational MaterialsLanguage LearningNon-academic Training (Hobbies)Overseas EducationVocational TrainingConferencesTrade ShowsConcertsFestivalsSports EventsCorporate EventsCommunity EventsBankingInsuranceInvestment ServicesLoans & MortgagesFinancial PlanningPrecious MetalsSports EquipmentFitness EquipmentOutdoor GearSupplements & NutritionGyms & Fitness CentersAlcoholic BeveragesCooking & RecipesCuisineFood & Fresh ProduceNon-alcoholic BeveragesRestaurants & CafesPackaged FoodsSnacksBoard gamesBrowser gamesCard gamesCasinoGamblingMobile gamesVideo gamesGovernment OfficialIntergovernmental OrganizationPublic & Government ServiceDietary SupplementsMedical InformationMedical ServicesMedicineWomen's HealthMen's HealthSenior CareFurnitureKitchen & DiningLaundryBed & BathGarden & OutdoorConstruction Materials & LightingStorage & OrganizationInterior Design & Decorating ServicesSmart HomeChild CareDating ServiceGifts & FlowersHousekeepingInternet ServicesPhotographyShopping ServicesUsed Good Sales PlatformsUtilities PaymentsWedding ServicePet FoodPet AccessoriesPet GroomingPet StorePet ToysPet TrainingPet BoardingPet SuppliesProduct & ServiceSoftware & AppsResearch & DevelopmentEngineering ServicesTech AccessoriesTelecommunicationsRoboticsTravel ServiceTravel AgenciesHotels & ResortsLuggage, Bags & CasesCar RentalsBicyclesMotocyclesCarsPlanesBoatsVehicle Parts & AccessoriesVehicle MaintenanceRide-Sharing Services